Nangong Lie, Nangong Mufeng, and Lady Wen all looked at Dongfang Ruyan, waiting for her answer.
Su Qian looked at Dongfang Ruyan with an ambiguous smile on her lips.
¡°Do you still remember that before Qingxue married into the Su family, Ruyan and Qingxue went hunting together and encountered a beast tide?¡± Dongfang Huo said slowly.
¡°First Elder, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Dongfang Ruyan seemed unwilling to let Dongfang Huo borate. At this moment, a smile appeared on her pale face as she looked at Lady Zhou and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡±
Lady Zhou red at Dongfang Ruyan unpleased and said, ¡°Look at how pale your face is. Have some tea and rest. First Elder, tell me, what happened to Ruyan?¡±
Dongfang Huo looked at Dongfang Ruyan helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still because of the injuries Ruyan suffered while saving Qingxue at that time. She injured her heart meridian, leaving her with a hidden ailment. Over the years, whenever Ruyan gets slightly emotional, the pain in her heart meridian res up, causing poor cirction and unbearable suffering.¡±
Lady Zhou and Nangong Lie looked at Nangong Mufeng.
They were unaware of this matter.
Nangong Mufeng slowly nodded and said, ¡°Eldest Sister told me about this matter. It was all thanks to Ruyan¡¯s help that Eldest Sister was able to avoid being trampled by the beast tide.¡±
After saying that, Nangong Mufeng nced at Su Qian.
As smart as he was, he naturally understood the reason for Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s visit at this time.
As the saying goes, one wouldn¡¯t visit a temple without a reason.
At first, he wondered why Dongfang Ruyan chose this particr moment to appear out of nowhere. She must havee for something.
Now it seemed she hade to seek medical help for Su Qian. She probably didn¡¯t want to explicitly state her intention, so she and Dongfang Huo put on this little act together.
¡°I¡¯ve had this hidden ailment for many years.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed and said, ¡°It has worsened in recent years, and even our family doctors are helpless. However, life and death have their own fate, and I¡¯ve learned to ept it. If one day I go underground and can meet Qingxue, it would be a kind of liberation..¡±
Chapter 442 - 442: Disliked Being Indebted to Others
Chapter 442 - 442: Disliked Being Indebted to Others
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°This idea is absolutely not allowed.¡± Lady Zhou was a kind-hearted person. Although she had more or less guessed Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s motive, she couldn¡¯t bear to sit idly by when a life was at stake and Dongfang Ruyna had acquired the ailment while saving her daughter, Lady Zhou couldn¡¯t bear to turn a blind eye.
Lady Zhou looked at Su Qian and said gently, ¡°Qianqian, your Aunt Ruyan was injured for the sake of your mother. Look¡¡±
Nangong Lie and Lady Wen also looked at Su Qian. Like Lady Zhou, they hoped that Su Qian would help Dongfang Ruyan.
In the Nangong family, they disliked being indebted to others.
Not to mention, now that the person hade to ask for this favor in person.
Su Qian understood Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s intentions, and her doubts about her disappeared. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since Eldest Miss Dongfang got injured and acquired a hidden ailment for the sake of my mother, I naturally won¡¯t sit idly by. Miss Dongfang, please follow me to the side hall. I¡¯ll examine your body.¡±
She couldn¡¯t bring herself to address Dongfang Ruyan as Aunt Ruyan, so she had to settle for addressing her as Miss Dongfang.
Dongfang Ruyan felt that Su Qian¡¯s way of addressing her was like a heavy p to her face.
At this moment, she also understood that Su Qianpletely treated her as an outsider.
The smile on Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face was a bit strained as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble Qianqian. I didn¡¯te here for Qianqian to check on me.¡±
Hearing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words, Su Qianzily lifted the corners of her lips and veiled the scattered mockery in her eyes as she spoke lightly, ¡°Miss Dongfang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for me. If Miss Dongfang continues to decline, it will only worry my grandparents. They are already old, so it¡¯s better to spare them unnecessary concerns.¡±
With these words, if Dongfang Ruyan continued to refuse, it would make her seem overly affected.
Dongfang Huo was an impatient person. He originally apanied Dongfang Ruyan here because he was ordered by the master of the family to apany her to see Su Qian.
Since Su Qian had already agreed to help, Dongfang Huo naturally wouldn¡¯t be as reserved and polite as Dongfang Ruyan. He hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with Miss Su anymore. Miss Su, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±
Su Qian nodded slightly and stood up to walk to the side hall.
Meanwhile, in the backyard.
Ye Liuguang sat bored in the pavilion, on the verge of falling asleep.
Su Qingqing and Su Ye were ying a game of catching butterflies.
Just as Su Qingqing was about to sessfully catch a small butterfly, a voice suddenly sounded behind her and Su Ye.
¡°What are you two doing?¡±
Su Qingqing and Su Ye turned around together and saw a boy who was dressed very luxuriously. He was so fat that he looked like a short winter melon. He stood not far behind them and watched them.
¡°Who are you?¡± Su Ye was sure that he had never seen this child in the Nangong family, so he subconsciously shielded Su Qingqing behind him.
¡°My name is Dongfang An.¡± Dongfang An raised his chin and said, ¡°A distinguished guest of the Nangong¡¯s Residence.¡±
Hmph, his mother had said that the Dongfang family was the most distinguished guest in a small family like the Nangong family. They had to be treated like masters.
Ye Liuguang heard themotion andzily opened his eyes to look at Dongfang An.
With just one nce, he was sure that Dongfang An was no match for Su Ye, so he closed his eyes again.
When Su Qingqing and Su Ye heard what Dongfang An said, they only replied with one word.
¡°Oh..¡±
Chapter 443 - 443: This Child Was Courting Death
Chapter 443: This Child Was Courting Death
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Dongfang An felt a bit wounded in his pride at Su Qingqing and Su Ye¡¯s cold attitude toward him.
Who was he?
The Eldest Young Master of the Dongfang family. His mother had said that the Dongfang family would be his in the future.
These two little wimps were just low-ss people from a small family like the Nangong family. It was fine if they didn¡¯t tter and worship him after seeing him and hearing his name, but they actually dared to treat him with such a powerless and arrogant attitude?
¡°I order the two of you toe and y with me. If you manage to please me, I will reluctantly forgive your rudeness just now.¡± Dongfang An stared at Su Qingqing and Su Ye as he spoke word by word.
He was just bored when these two little wimps bumped into him.
Humph, let¡¯s see if he doesn¡¯t ¡®y¡¯ with these two arrogant stinky kids!
Su Qingqing and Su Ye looked at Dongfang An as if he was an idiot.
¡°Brother, is there something wrong with his brain? Do we know him?¡± Su Qingqing asked.
Su Ye shook his head and said, ¡°I also think he might have some issues with his brain. Maybe he¡¯s an idiot?¡±
Dongfang An was infuriated by the tant and outspoken discussions of the siblings in front of him, and his nose was almost crooked with anger.
¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± Dongfang An shouted.
Ye Liuguang, who had been feigning sleep with closed eyes, was startled by Dongfang An¡¯s roar. His body trembled and he opened his eyes to look at Dongfang An impatiently.
This child was courting death.
Dongfang An waspletely unaware that he had offended someone incredibly dangerous unintentionally. He still maintained a righteous appearance and shouted at Su Qingqing and Su Ye, ¡°How dare you insult me? I think you two are tired of living!¡±
As he spoke, Dongfang An swung his fist and aimed it at Su Ye, who was closer to him.
Ye Liuguang watched Dongfang An¡¯s actions and his thin lips curled into a deep smile.
This was great.
He didn¡¯t even need to do anything. This little child would have rushed headlong into trouble on his own.
Su Ye stood still in his ce, and Su Qingqing beside him didn¡¯t move either.
Pa-
Just as the fist was about tond on his face, Su Ye reached out and firmly grabbed Dongfang An¡¯s wrist.
Dongfang An only felt that Su Ye¡¯s little hand was like an iron mp. His face twisted in pain and he let out a yelp.
¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡±
No matter how Dongfang An screamed or struggled, Su Ye¡¯s small hand firmly held onto his wrist. The strength was so great that it seemed like he wanted to crush the bones in his wrist.
¡°Did you want to hit me just now?¡± Su Ye asked Dongfang An with a smile.
¡°So what if I wanted to hit you!¡± Dongfang An had never suffered such a setback and was also furious. His eyes were red as he roared at Su Ye fiercely, ¡°You lowly people from small families! Even if I hit you, you can only endure it! I¡¯m warning you, let go of me now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±
¡°I hate it when people threaten me.¡± Su Ye¡¯s exquisite face still maintained a smile. The hand that was holding Dongfang An¡¯s arm suddenly exerted force and bent his wrist downward.
With a crisp sound, Dongfang An¡¯s wrist bone was dislocated.
The pain in his bones was iparable to any physical pain. Dongfang An let out an intense scream like a pig being ughtered, and tears flowed down his face.
Seeing Dongfang An¡¯s face covered in tears, Su Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. She pinched her nose in disgust and said, ¡°Brother, he¡¯s so dirty..¡±
Chapter 444 - 444: Just to Get Su Qian to Treat Her
Chapter 444: Just to Get Su Qian to Treat Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Ye let go of Dongfang An and kicked him to the ground.
Dongfang Any on the ground, holding his wrist and crying loudly. He no longer cared about maintaining the image of the lofty Eldest Young Master.
¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go somewhere else to y. This ce is already dirty.¡± When Su Ye turned to look at Su Qingqing, he immediately put on a gentle smile.
Su Qingqing nodded.
When Ye Liuguang heard that the two little buns were leaving, he quickly got up and walked down the pavilion.
Ye Liuguang took a look at Dongfang An, who was continuously wailing and took out a bag of powder from his sleeve. He opened it and sprinkled it on Dongfang An¡¯s body.
The colorless and odorless powder fell on Dongfang An¡¯s body and quickly seeped into his clothes and skin.
Watching Ye Liuguang¡¯s actions, Su Qingqing and Su Ye knew that the substance he sprinkled on Dongfang An was definitely not something good, but they didn¡¯t ask further.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the front yard and wait for your mother,¡± Ye Liuguang said.
Su Qingqing and Su Ye nodded.
After Ye Liuguang left the garden with the two little buns, a maid and a servant rushed into the garden.
Seeing Dongfang An lying on the ground, crying so hard that he was almost out of breath, the maid and servant were frightened out of their wits. They scrambled over and threw themselves in front of Dongfang An.
¡°Little Young Master, how are you?¡± The maid quickly lifted Dongfang An and asked.
¡°I want my Mother! I want to find Mother!¡± Dongfang Any in the maid¡¯s arms and kept twisting his body like an octopus. He cried out loudly, ¡°I want Mother to kill those two cheap little wimps!¡±
Meanwhile, in the side hall.
Su Qian put away the silver needles and said to Dongfang Ruyan, who was lying on the soft couch, ¡°Your heart meridian is severely damaged. It¡¯s a miracle that you¡¯ve lived until today.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan smiled and said, ¡°The family doctor also said so. The Dongfang family has spared no effort in using countless treasures to sustain my life.¡±
¡°If you want to repair this damaged heart meridian, there is a way.¡± Su Qian pulled a chair over and sat beside the soft couch. At this moment, there were only her and Dongfang Ruyan in the side hall, so her attitude was even colder than when she was in the front hall. ¡°But I need to know how you got injured and what hurt you.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan knew that it was beneficial for the patient to tell the doctor everything.
Dongfang Ruyan lowered her eyes to conceal the dark light that shed in her eyes and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember the specifics of how I got injured because it¡¯s been too long. At that time, your mother was still an unmarried girl.¡±
¡°How could you forget such an important matter?¡± Su Qian¡¯s ck eyes stared at Dongfang Ruyan with a sharp gaze.
Generally, if someone suffered an injury that could damage the heart meridian, it would be unforgettable for a lifetime.
No matter how many years passed, they would never forget the reason for the injury.
Obviously, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t want to reveal how she got injured.
This was interesting.
¡°This makes it difficult. If you genuinely can¡¯t remember, I won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Su Qian said slowly.
Dongfang Ruyan frowned and looked up at Su Qian.
This was the first time she had heard that one had to ask about the cause of the injury to treat a patient.
Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t tell anything from Su Qian¡¯s beautiful and charming face, so she felt a little uncertain.
In fact, she came here to look for Su Qian so that she could treat her..
Chapter 445 - 445: Breaking the Pot and Getting to the End
Chapter 445: Breaking the Pot and Getting to the End
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, Su Qian¡¯s persistent probing made Dongfang Ruyan unsure of how to respond. She could only lower her head and casually gather the stray strands of hair near her ear. ¡°Do you really need to be so detailed? Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Just prescribe me some effective medicine.¡±
¡°I have to be responsible for every patient of mine. Miss Dongfang, if you can¡¯t remember for the time being, you can take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Su Qian stood at the side and looked at Dongfang Ruyan calmly. It was obvious that she had made up her mind to get to the bottom of this.
¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to hide. I vaguely remember that I was brutally trampled by some demonic beast, and its foot happened to step on my heart meridian, injuring it and leading to my current condition,¡± Dongfang Ruyan said as she lowered her eyes to conceal the emotions that shed through them.
¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qian scrutinized Dongfang Ruyan with her phoenix-like eyes. ¡°But from examining your pulse just now, it seems like you¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±
Earlier, Su Qian had taken Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s pulse and found a unique toxin in her body.
This toxin was extremely rare and something Su Qian had never encountered before.
Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart meridian was indeed injured, but it was this toxin that continually tormented her, preventing her wound from healing. Over time, it naturally weakened her body.
However, the crucial issue was not the extent of the heart meridian injury but the presence of this toxin.
If Dongfang Ruyan had been honest with her from the beginning, Su Qian wouldn¡¯t have spoken so sharply. However, this woman clearly had something to hide from her.
Speaking of which, it was strange. If Dongfang Ruyan was poisoned, so be it. At most, she could just beg Su Qian to help her detoxify the poison. Yet, instead of being forthright, she chose to conceal the information, leaving Su Qian perplexed about what was going on in this woman¡¯s mind.
Dongfang Ruyan was taken aback. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and said in surprise, ¡°What? You said I was poisoned? How is that possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been poisoned for many years, yet you don¡¯t know?¡± Su Qian looked at this woman with skepticism, pondering whether her words were true or false.
Just as Su Qian was trying to pry some clues from Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face, a series of wails came from outside the door.
¡°Sob sob sob, Mother! Someone hit me, you have to help me take revenge, Mother!¡± Speaking as he entered the room, a child about halfway grown pushed the door open. When he saw Dongfang Ruyan, he cried and threw himself into her arms.
Dongfang Ruyan quickly hugged her precious son and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, An¡¯er? Who dared to hit you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll skin them alive for you!¡±
Su Qian looked at Dongfang An, who seemed like a round ball, crying in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s arms, and subconsciously disliked this child. At this moment, she stood at the side with a cold expression and watched this scene with a hint of coldness.
Dongfang An¡¯s cries were convulsive as he wailed, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a boy and a girl, two kids. They insulted me and even hit me!¡±
¡°Preposterous! Where did these wild kidse from to actually bully my son!¡± Dongfang Ruyan shouted in exasperation.
¡°Miss Dongfang, this is our Nangong family, not your Dongfang Residence. You¡¯d better watch your attitude when speaking here. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if you insult our children.¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression turned abruptly cold, and her tone remained unfazed as she spoke..
Chapter 446 - 446: How Can You Let Your Child Bully My Son?
Chapter 446: How Can You Let Your Child Bully My Son?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hearing Dongfang An¡¯s description, Su Qian immediately thought of her precious son and daughter. ¡°Young Master Dongfang, the people in conflict with you, are they siblings? If everything goes as expected, there should be a very beautiful young man beside them.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan caught on to the hint, sharply narrowed her eyes, and asked,¡± How did you know?¡±
¡°Those are my children, Su Ye and Su Qingqing.¡± Su Qian could guess without a doubt that the siblings mentioned by Dongfang An were her own children.
After all, the Nangong family only had Su Ye and Su Qingqing as children.
Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Your children?¡±
Su Qian nodded indifferently.
Unexpectedly, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s expression turned stern when she heard this. She red at Su Qian with an unhappy expression and said, ¡°Qianqian, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but how did you raise the child?! How can you let your child bully my son!¡±
Su Qian was amused. ¡°My child hasn¡¯t even said a word. How can you be so sure that my child bullied your child?¡±
¡°I understand my child! An¡¯er has always been well-behaved and sensible. Besides, look at An¡¯er¡¯s wrist. It¡¯s already red from your child¡¯s actions. It must be your child ganging up on mine and hitting An¡¯er!¡± Dongfang Ruyan was aggressive. It was as if she had witnessed it with her own eyes. ¡°Qianqian, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. Just bring your two children to apologize to my son immediately, and we consider this matter settled.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan felt that she had already made a huge concession.
Her body had always been weak. She had been married for a long time, but Dongfang An was her only child. Both she and the Dongfang family doted on Dongfang An. It could be said that Dongfang An had never suffered a single hardship since he was young, let alone being bullied by others. It was unprecedented.
If it were any other day, Dongfang Ruyan would have torn all the little bastards who bullied her son into pieces and fed them to the dogs to vent her anger. Today, she considers it a concession for the sake of Su Qian and the Nangong family.
Su Qian sat down nonchntly and propped her chin upzily. ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang is right. One naturally understands the temperament of one¡¯s own children. My two children would never bully others, especially without reason. Therefore, my children will never apologize to you.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t expect her concession to be rejected. She looked at Su Qian with anger and disappointment. ¡°Qianqian, you were so well-behaved when you were young. How did you be like this now? You really disappoint me.¡±
Su Qian almostughed out loud. She didn¡¯t take Dongfang Ruyan seriously at all. ¡°Since Miss Dongfang feels wronged, there¡¯s no need to stay in our Nangong family anymore. Please leave.¡±
She refrained fromying hands on Dongfang Ruyan now because she considered her deceased mother¡¯s feelings.
However, if Dongfang Ruyan continued to rant here, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would still have the patience to sit here and talk nonsense with her.
¡°Qingxue has such a good temperament. Qianqian, how did you be like this? You¡¯re hurting my heart.¡± As Dongfang Ruyan spoke, she picked up Dongfang An, deliberately looked at Su Qian, and said, ¡°An¡¯er, let¡¯s go. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be looked down upon by others!¡±
After saying that, Dongfang Ruyan looked at Su Qian, hoping that Su Qian would say something nice to stop her..
Chapter 447 - 447: Young Master Dongfang
Chapter 447: Young Master Dongfang
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, Dongfang Ruyan clearly overestimated things. Su Qian, calm andposed, remained seated, not even willing to cast a nce her way.
She gritted her teeth and left with Dongfang An in her arms.
Through the room, Su Qian heard the voices of the Nangong family asking Dongfang Ruyan.
However, Dongfang Ruyan was in a fit of anger right now, and couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to these words. She lifted her foot and walked away in a huff.
As soon as Dongfang Ruyan left, Nangong Lie and the others quickly walked in and looked at Su Qian with concern.
¡°Qianqian, what happened? Why did your Aunty leave so quickly?¡± Lady Zhou first leaned in and asked.
¡°And I saw her leaving in a rage. Did you argument?¡± Nangong Mufeng asked with concern.
¡°Qianqian, did you quarrel with your Aunty?¡± Lady Wen walked forward andforted her softly, ¡°Your auntie is a patient after all. Can¡¯t you be a bit more considerate?¡±
¡°Exactly. Ruyan, that child, is not bad. Qianqian, tell us, what happened? Why was Ruyan¡¯s child crying so hard?¡± Nangong Lie quickly asked.
¡°Just now, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s son came toin. He said that Ye¡¯er and Qingqing beat him up.¡± As soon as Su Qian said this, she saw her son and daughter holding hands and striding over. ¡°Here, they just arrived.¡±
¡°Why are there so many people gathered here? What happened?¡± Ye Liuguang and the children felt that the atmosphere between the crowd was a little off.
¡°Young Master Ye, I heard that Young Master Dongfang had a conflict with Ye¡¯er and Qingqing just now. Ye¡¯er even beat Young Master Dongfang up. Is it true?¡± Lady Wen stepped forward and asked in disbelief.
Not only Lady Wen, but everyone in the Nangong family also felt that their Ye¡¯er and Qingqing were not unreasonable people. They couldn¡¯t team up and bully others.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Liuguang nodded his head honestly, ¡°Yes, he was hit.¡±
The four members of the Nangong Family couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.
¡°It was that bad guy who came to bully me and my brother first!¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s childish voice rang out, and she said angrily, ¡°That bad guy forced brother and I to y with him. When we refused, he wanted to hit my brother. My brother only defended himself and ended up breaking his wrist.¡±
At the end of her sentence, Su Qingqing even stretched out her arms and ran to Nangong Lie with her short legs. She hugged his legs and sniffed with grievance, ¡°Great-grandfather, that bad guy said that we are from a small and lowly family. They beat us, so we can only endure it¡¡±
After seeing Su Qingqing say this, her eyes instantly turned red like a little rabbit, and tears were shimmering in them. Nangong Lie¡¯s heart seemed to have been crushed by someone. It was a heartache!
He quickly picked up Su Qingqing and his brows were tightly furrowed. He softened his voice and asked, ¡°Oh, this scared our Qingqing. Don¡¯t worry, great-grandfather will help you vent your anger!¡±
¡°Ye¡¯er,e to Great-grandmother quickly.¡± Lady Zhou¡¯s heart ached terribly as well. She quickly pulled Su Ye over and hugged him in her arms. Her heart ached terribly. ¡°My poor babies. When have you ever suffered such a big shock? This time, you¡¯ve really suffered this time!¡±
Ye Liuguang¡¯s lips twitched when he saw the two children obediently lying in the arms of the two elders..
Chapter 448 - 448: Settle All Scored At Once
Chapter 448: Settle All Scored At Once
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The two children were frightened and suffered?
Were the people from the Nangong Family joking?
Dongfang An was such a small child, and the siblings could easily torture him with just a flick of their pinky fingers. There was no need for such protection.
The Nangong Family didn¡¯t care how tough their children would be in the future. They only knew that their children had been wronged, and they would get justice for their children no matter what!
¡°This Dongfang Ruyan is really bold. After causing trouble in our Nangong Family, she even dares to leave with a face full of anger. Who gave her the guts?¡± Nangong Mufeng, who had always been gentle and refined, was now furious. His aura was stern as he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, wait here. Uncle will go and bring Dongfang An over to apologize.¡± ¡°Just bringing Dongfang An over isn¡¯t enough! Bring Dongfang Ruyan over too.
I want to see which family is the lesser one! Bullying my two great-grandchildren, is the Dongfang family going to the heavens first?¡± Lady Zhou was so angry that her face turned green. She stomped her feet heavily and said.
¡°Humph, Dongfang Ruyan won¡¯t escape. I will personally go and bring her here, let¡¯s see if she still has the qualifications to throw a tantrum at the Nangong Family in the future.¡± Nangong Lie was so angry that his face was ferocious. After saying this, he carefully handed Su Qingqing over to Lady Wen, ¡°Mufeng, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Father, hubby.¡± Lady Wen hugged Su Qingqing. Her eyes were also filled with anger. She reminded them gently, ¡°The Dongfang family is at Peni Inn now. Moreover, they¡¯ve brought quite a several guards this time. We can¡¯t lose either. We might as well bring all the guards from our family with us and let the Dongfang family know the consequences of provoking our family.¡±
¡°Daughter-inw, what a good idea!¡± Lady Zhou nodded in agreement and said with a smile, ¡°Quick, old man, do as your daughter-inw says.¡±
The four members of the Nangong family were fervent in their discussion. They didn¡¯t care if the Dongfang family was a reclusive family or something else. As long as they bullied the children of the Nangong family, they had to seek justice!
Su Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw this scene. Then, she quickly stopped the four of them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so agitated. We haven¡¯t suffered any losses anyway. Let¡¯s just leave this matter at that for now. Anyway, Dongfang Ruyan wille back sooner orter. When that happens, we can settle all scores at once. There¡¯s no need to rush now.¡±
She had finallye back and only wanted to have a meal and chat with her family. She didn¡¯t want the people from the Dongfang family to ruin her mood. ¡°She? She still has the face toe here?¡± Nangong Lie coldly snorted, ¡°I used to think that she had a good temperament. Who would have thought she was such a person? I want to see how she dares toe to our Nangong family again.¡±
Nangong Lie wasn¡¯t a good-tempered person, but he was kind to Dongfang Ruyan because of their past rtionship.
¡°Originally, I was kind enough to treat this child as she was injured because of Xue¡¯er. Yet she dared to show ingratitude.¡± Lady Zhou let out a long breath and said.
¡°Grandmother, I feel that the injury on Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart meridian is not an old injury,¡± Su Qian suddenly said.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you notice something?¡± Ye Liuguang asked with concern.
Su Qian nodded.¡± There¡¯s a toxin in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body that I¡¯ve never seen before. This toxin is dragging down her body, causing the wound in her heart meridian to never heal. And she deliberately hid this matter, which made me feel that she had a guilty conscience..¡±
Chapter 449 - 449:1 Want Those Two Little Wild Brats to Kneel and Apologize to Me
Chapter 449:1 Want Those Two Little Wild Brats to Kneel and Apologize to Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°How could Dongfang Ruyan not know that she was poisoned?¡± Nangong Mufeng asked in confusion.
¡°ording to Dongfang Ruyan, she doesn¡¯t know. However, she refused to tell me anything just now. She seemed to be worried about something and deliberately hid her condition, so I can¡¯t be sure what she¡¯s up to.¡± Su Qian raised her chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°However, I have a feeling that she doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±
¡°Since you said so, it seems that Dongfang Ruyan has a big problem.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his eyebrows and gestured crazily to Su Qian, ¡°I¡¯ve been researching a new poison worm these past few days, and it just so happens that I need a subject to test its effectiveness. What do you think about using Dongfang Ruyan for that?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. The toxin in her body is something even I have never seen. She wille to me in less than three days, and we can talk about it then.¡± After saying this, Su Qian smiled at everyone. ¡°We¡¯ve been dyed for so long and I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and eat?¡±
Hearing that Su Qian was hungry, everyone dared not be careless and quickly instructed the servants to prepare lunch.
After lunch, Su Qian stayed with the Nangong family for a while longer before finally bringing the children and Ye Liuguang back to the Su family.
In the evening at Peni Inn, Dongfang Ruyan was still coaxing Dongfang An, who had been crying incessantly.
¡°An¡¯er, listen to me. Your wrist is injured, and you need to apply some medicine for it to heal.¡± Dongfang Ruyan patiently coaxed her precious son. The smile on her lips was almost blooming, ¡°Listen to me. As long as you obediently let me apply the medicine for you, I will buy you anything you want, okay?¡±
Dongfang An continued to cry incessantly, and by now, his eyes had swollen like peaches. ¡°Sob sob sob, I don¡¯t want anything! I just want those two children toe over and apologize to me! Mother, I want those two little wild brats to kneel and apologize to me!¡±
¡°An¡¯er. What little wild brats? Such rude words were not allowed to be said again in the future. It would be a joke for others to hear.¡± The middle-aged man in the room looked at Dongfang An sternly and lectured him.
Upon closer inspection, this man was very handsome. Although there were some wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, he didn¡¯t look old. Instead, it gave him the mature charm of an adult man.
However, he seemed to have some health issues as he couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times after sternly educating Dongfang An.
Dongfang An didn¡¯t hold back at all after hearing the man¡¯s words. Instead, he cried even louder. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care! If I say they are wild brats, then they are wild brats!¡±
Dongfang Ruyan saw that her son¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying and quickly went along with his words, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, good An¡¯er. Whatever you say is true. They¡¯re indeed wild brats!¡±
When Shen Duoyi heard this, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Madam, look at what you¡¯ve been teaching the child every day. You always spoil him like this, and sooner orter, you¡¯ll spoil him.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan dissatisfied, held the crying Dongfang An and turned to re at Shen Duoyi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I just don¡¯t want my son to be bullied and I¡¯m not wrong.. Moreover, the grievances we suffer today are ultimately because of you, aren¡¯t they? If you were of any use, it should have been the Nangong familying to apologize to us today!¡±
Chapter 450 - 450: What Kind Of Husband Are You?
Chapter 450: What Kind Of Husband Are You?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Duoyi had no choice but to remain silent after hearing this.
As a son-inw who had married into the Dongfang family, Shen Duoyi had no right to speak in the Dongfang family, let alone now that he had left the Dongfang family ande to someone else¡¯s territory. No one would listen to what he said. ¡°You know An¡¯er¡¯s temperament. He¡¯s been spoiled by the family head and you. Any little thing not going his way will lead to a tantrum. Most likely, he caused trouble first this time, and you¡¯re still defending him.¡±
¡°He¡¯s my son, and I¡¯ll naturally defend him,¡± Dongfang Ruyan said matter-of-factly.
¡°You should also consider who the other party is. You know Su Qian is Qingxue¡¯s daughter, and you¡¡± Shen Duoyi didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but from his deep frown, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see howplicated his feelings were.
Dongfang Ruyan felt wronged and her eyes turned red when she saw Shen Duoyi like this. ¡°Whose husband are you? At such a critical moment, I need yourpany the most. Instead offorting me, you¡¯re pouring cold water on me. What kind of husband are you?¡±
Seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s eyes turn red, no matter how much Shen Duoyi had to say, he could only keep it in his throat. He softened his tone, walked to her side, and embraced her. ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling wronged, but the poison in your body can only be cured by Su Qian. If you don¡¯t go to Su Qian, what will happen to your body?¡±
When Dongfang Ruyan heard this, her aggrieved expression finally disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to mention it today, but who would have thought that Su Qian actually figured out that I was poisoned¡ Hubby, I always feel that Su Qian isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Do we really have to go find her?¡±
¡°Then can another person heal you and cure your illness?¡± Shen Duoyi asked.
Dongfang Ruyan was speechless and shut her mouth.
Shen Duoyi raised his hand and gently patted Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s head as he said, ¡°Alright. Calm down first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll bring some gifts and go to the Su family to apologize. Just say that the child was insensible and that we misunderstood today. We¡¯ll ask Miss Su Qian for forgiveness. She¡¯ll definitely give us some face.¡±
¡°Then you have to go with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go alone and embarrass myself,¡± Dongfang Ruyan mumbled.
¡°Sure.¡± Shen Duoyi pulled Dongfang Ruyan into his arms. However, in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart, there were hidden ulterior motives.
Today, she had lost her temper because of her son¡¯s matter.
Her husband was right. She hade all the way to look for Su Qian because only Su Qian could cure her illness, so she had to visit Su Qian again.
¡°Alright, An¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry anymore. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you. Be obedient and apply the medicine.¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s tone remained gentle, but upon closer inspection, it had be considerably firm, clearly indicating that she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any questioning.
Although Dongfang An was willful, he wasn¡¯t foolish. He knew very well that once his mother became serious, all the crying and tantrums would be futile. It might even provoke Mother¡¯s anger. So, reluctantly, he lowered his head and obedientlyplied.
Time flew by. That night, during dinner time.
Su Qian and her family were seated at the dining table, yet they hadn¡¯t started eating when an unexpected guest arrived.
In the direction of the dining room door, Xiao Yan controlled the wheelchair and entered with a smile. ¡°It seems that I came at the right time..¡±
Chapter 451 - 451: You Came at an Unfortunate Time
Chapter 451: You Came at an Unfortunate Time
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Your Highness, you are wrong. You came at an unfortunate time. We were just about to have dinner. Why don¡¯t Your Highness go back first?¡± Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness as he spoke after casting a nce at Xiao Yan.
Xiao Yan looked up and met Ye Liuguang¡¯s eyes, and invisible sparks seemed to ignite between them.
Su Qian could sense the ominous aura between the two men. She immediately raised her eyebrows and quickly nced at them.
The initially confrontational duo immediately lowered their heads and pretended that nothing had happened. In fact, they didn¡¯t give in to each other and were still secretlypeting.
Su Qingqing looked at Xiao Yan and jumped down from her seat with a bright smile. Then, she ran up to him and held Xiao Yan tightly with her small hand. She smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°Ninth Uncle, have you eaten? If not, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡±
¡°Sure.¡± He was waiting for this opportunity. Xiao Yan pushed the wheelchair to Su Qingqing¡¯s side, and the servants promptly brought over utensils.
¡°Your Highness, is there something you need for today?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in confusion, unsure why he hade to her home again.
Logically speaking, she had already treated Xiao Yan¡¯s meridians, so there was no need for Xiao Yan to visit repeatedly. Yet, within half a day, he had willinglye to her house. Su Qian found it puzzling.
¡°I came here today to see the children.¡± After Xiao Yan said this, he raised his eyes and looked deeply at Su Qian. His eyes were filled with a light that couldn¡¯t be ignored, causing Su Qian¡¯s heart to tighten. She was constantly worried that this man would say something shocking.
At the thought of this, Su Qian quickly picked up the chopsticks in her hand and casually picked up a piece of braised pork rib before cing it on Xiao Yan¡¯s te. ¡°Your Highness, be quiet during meals and bedtime. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s discuss it after the meal.¡±
Seeing the cold sweat seeping out of Su Qian¡¯s forehead, Xiao Yan quickly saw through her thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t say anything and continued to lower his head to eat.
When Su Ye saw that his mother was actually picking up food for others but not for himself, he immediately said pitifully, ¡°Mother, I want some too.¡±
¡°Me too. I want some too.¡± Su Qingqing couldn¡¯t fall behind either. She picked up the te on the table.
Su Qian smiled and picked up food for each of them. After dinner, Su Qian ushered Ye Liuguang and the two children away and looked at Xiao Yan with a serious expression. She crossed her arms and stared at him.
Seeing Su Qian looking at him with a deep smile, Xiao Yan smiled lightly as if he was puzzled by Su Qian¡¯s gaze. He slowly asked, ¡°Qianqian, why are you looking at me like that?¡±
When Su Qian heard this, a cold glint shed in her eyes. ¡°I was just wondering what Your Highness was up to. You actually came to my residence several times.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m here to see the children.¡± Xiao Yan drank the tea after dinner, his lips curling into a faint smile, making his expression look extremely harmless.
However, when Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, rm bells rang in her heart. She immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Xiao Yan with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Your Highness that my children don¡¯t have a father. Their father has already¡.¡±
Chapter 452 - 452: Why Are Your Legs Crippled?
Chapter 452: Why Are Your Legs Crippled?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You want to curse me again?¡± Xiao Yan raised his ck eyebrows behind the mask and asked directly.
Su Qian felt the dangerous aura in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. She was certain that as long as she said another word, Xiao Yan would definitely not let it go easily. Therefore, she could only suppress her thoughts. ¡°Your Highness, what exactly do you want?¡±
Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan. Actually, she wanted to ask if this man was serious about taking her child away.
If that was the case, then she would fight this man to the death now.
¡°I originally wanted to take back my child. But now, I have changed my mind.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, his gazended on Su Qian. ¡°Now, there¡¯s someone else I¡¯m more interested in.¡±
Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s meaningful gaze remain on her throughout, and immediately a bad premonition rose in her heart, ¡°Who?¡±
¡°You,¡± Xiao Yan said without hesitation.
Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze was intense as if it could prate through a person, causing Su Qian¡¯s heart to beat faster for no apparent reason.
However, Su Qian quickly averted her gaze, arrogantly curved her lips, and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I have no interest in Your Highness. If Your Highness has nothing else, please leave, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡±
¡°Hold on. Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Xiao Yan raised his hand and gently patted his legs, then said, ¡°You promised me that you would cure my legs.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she gasped and said in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already treat you? You were perfectly fine when you were at Tianji Sect a few days ago.¡±
Indeed, Xiao Yan had to be perfectly fine at that time. Otherwise, once the news of his legs recovering spread, it would definitely bring him a lot of trouble.
Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian indifferently, his tone filled with innocence, ¡°A few days ago, I was indeed fine. But now, the poison has recurred.¡±
Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s matter-of-fact words and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Then, she immediately came forward, raised her hand, and pressed Xiao Yan¡¯s wrist to take his pulse.
As Xiao Yan had said, his pulse was very unstable, and he did show signs of being poisoned again. Without proper treatment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand and walk upright.
Su Qian squinted her eyes and looked at Xiao Yan. She asked with a serious expression, ¡°Your Highness, are you sure no one around you poisoned you?¡±
Seeing Xiao Yan shake his head, Su Qian sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Your Highness, your situation is really unusual. I have to ask why Your Highness was perfectly fine when you were outside a few days ago, but after returning for just one day, you are poisoned again?¡±
Xiao Yan saw Su Qian frowning at him in confusion and blinked innocently. He then said, ¡°If someone around me really has ill intentions, do you think, given my temper, I would allow that person to survive until now?¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she immediately fell silent.
Xiao Yan¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong at all. ording to Xiao Yan¡¯s temperament, he would never tolerate anyone suspicious around him. If he detected any wrongdoing, he would promptly take care of the matter.
¡°So, Your Highness, why are your legs crippled?¡±
Chapter 453 - 453: The Murderer Hasn’t Been Found
Chapter 453 - 453: The Murderer Hasn¡¯t Been Found
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian stared straight at Xiao Yan and asked curiously.
Initially, she was a little worried that Xiao Yan wouldn¡¯t answer her question. However, to Su Qian¡¯s surprise, Xiao Yan actually answered her without thinking.
¡°When I was five years old, I was poisoned in the pce. That poison was of the sixth-grade, and no physician in the pce couldpletely eliminate it. Over time, the toxins umted in my body. At first, I just had difficulty moving, butter on, my legs werepletely paralyzed, and it has been like this until today.¡± As Xiao Yan spoke, he lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that shed past his eyes.
Su Qian found Xiao Yan¡¯s revtion very unexpected.
Speaking of which, this was the first time Su Qian had heard Xiao Yan talk about his own situation.
¡°In that case, someone in the pce wants to harm you?¡± Su Qian thought of the Imperial Pce and a hint of resistance crept into her heart.
The Imperial Pce looked morous on the surface, but in reality, there were too many schemes hidden there. Many people had schemed against each other for their entire lives. Whether calcting others or being calcted against, the pce was a ce of myriad conspiracies.
Thinking back, Xiao Yan was only a five-year-old child, unable to pose a threat to anyone. Yet, someone ruthlessly poisoned him, ruining his legs and destroying his prospects for a lifetime. From then on, he lived in obscurity, unnoticed by anyone in the pce except for the Empress Dowager.
Su Qian felt that if Xiao Yan¡¯s legs were not crippled, there would be no prince whose radiance could surpass his within the Imperial Family.
¡°Perhaps it was done by someone in the pce. In any case, I haven¡¯t found the murderer so far. I¡¯ve been biding my time and hiding my strength, waiting for the right moment to find a way to expose this person.¡± A bloodthirsty killing intent swiftly surfaced in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes when he finished speaking.
¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re telling me such an important matter just like that?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yan¡¯s legs to have so manyplications.
When Xiao Yan heard this, he turned to look at Su Qian and blinked in confusion. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to tell you?¡±
Su Qian was instantly speechless at Xiao Yan¡¯s words. ¡°So, Your Highness, do you want me to help you heal your legs now?¡±
Xiao Yan¡¯s goal was nothing more than to find an excuse. He immediately looked at Su Qian and nodded.
¡°Your Highness, haven¡¯t you considered that once your legs are healed, the person who harmed you in the past might reappear and plot against you again?¡± Su Qian looked straight at Xiao Yan. She felt that a smart person like Xiao Yan would definitely understand such straightforward logic.
Back then, the person had harmed him. Once he recovered, his light would cover the other princes. Then, there would definitely be people who consider him as a thorn in their side.
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t answer Su Qian¡¯s question directly. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qian in surprise. He teased, ¡°Qianqian, are you concerned about me?¡±
Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s smile and immediately said in surprise, ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m not.¡±
¡°If you didn¡¯t care about me, you wouldn¡¯t have said those caring words just now.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t care that Su Qian¡¯s eyes were wide open in surprise. Instead, he said in a good mood, ¡°I understand what you mean, but don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of me..¡±
Chapter 454 - 454: What’s His Relationship With Dongfang Ruyan?
Chapter 454 - 454: What¡¯s His Rtionship With Dongfang Ruyan?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian saw Xiao Yan¡¯s scarlet lips curl into a teasing smile after he finished speaking. At that moment, she only felt as if there was a breath stuck in her throat, unable to go up or down, almost suffocating her to death.
Xiao Yan could tell that something was wrong with Su Qian¡¯s expression, so he didn¡¯t continue to be impudent. Instead, he smiled and said to Su Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns.¡±
Suddenlybeled with the hat of caring for him by Xiao Yan, Su Qian¡¯s face darkened. She immediately took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes as she said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not free today. Pleasee back another day, Your Highness.¡±
Realizing that Xiao Yan was the type to brighten up at the slightest hint of attention, Su Qian had no intention of letting this man give orders. After saying this, she got up and left the dining room, heading to spend time with her children.
She had been away for a few days this time. It was time for her to take some time tonight to apany the children.
Little did Su Qian know that, after she left, Xiao Yan, seemingly unhurried, found a room in Su family¡¯s vast courtyard and settled in for a night.
Late that night, after Su Qian coaxed the children to sleep, she leaned against the bed and flipped through medical prescriptions until she heard a knock on the door.
¡°Come in.¡± Su Qian carefully looked at the siblings who were sleeping soundly beside her and a faint smile appeared on her face. Then, she put down the ancient book and gently walked off the bed.
On the other side, Qian Rong also carefully pushed open the door and walked in. She bowed respectfully to Su Qian and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve gathered information in Peni Inn.¡±
She raised her hand to her lips and made a gesture to keep quiet. After tucking in the nkets for the children, she got up and let Qian Rong to the outer room. ¡°Come, we¡¯ll talk outside.¡±
After walking to the outer room, Qian Rong first poured Su Qian tea before reporting respectfully, ¡°Master, ording to my investigation, other than the elders of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ruyan, and Dongfang An, there¡¯s also a man named Shen Duoyi staying in Peni Inn.¡±
Su Qian sat down calmly and raised her eyebrows before asking, ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Dongfang Ruyan?¡±
In the Dongfang family, a person with the surname Shen had appeared. He must be someone rted to Dongfang Ruyan to be able to stay in the Peni Inn.
¡°Shen Duoyi is Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s husband. He married into the Dongfang family and had no say in the family. However, it was said that Dongfang Ruyan treats her husband very well. Dongfang Ruyan seems to have had a fondness for Shen Duoyi since young, and their rtionship has always been good.¡±
¡°Dongfang Ruyan is highly favored in the Dongfang family. If she didn¡¯t like Shen Duoyi very much, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed a man to marry into their family.¡± Su Qian raised her hand andzily held her chin as she said with a shallow gaze.
Intermarriage among noble families was amon urrence, and families like the Nangong family, which refrained from such unions, were actually quite rare. Moreover, the Dongfang family, being reclusive, couldn¡¯t escape this tradition.
In such a family, Dongfang Ruyan was still able to be with Shen Duoyi, and for him to marry into the family for her sake, indicated an extraordinary bond between the couple.
¡°Actually, I also found out something.¡± Qian Rong raised her hand and gently scratched her cheek with her fingers. Then, she said with an awkward smile, ¡°I heard that Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan were good friends with Madam..¡±
Chapter 455 - 455: Our Eldest Miss Has Something Very Important to Discuss With Miss Su Qian
Chapter 455: Our Eldest Miss Has Something Very Important to Discuss With Miss Su Qian
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You mean, this Shen Duoyi also knows my mother?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked.
Qian Rong nodded and quickly said, ¡°Yes, and ording to my investigation, the rtionship between Madam and the couple has always been good. However, Shen Duoyi has had poor health since childhood. After many years of marriage with Dongfang Ruyan, they finally had a child, Dongfang An, and spoiled him.¡±
¡°In that case, this Shen Duoyi is also a troublesome person?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked.
Unexpectedly, Qian Rong shook her head and denied her guess. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve guessed wrong. This Shen Duoyi is known for being goof-tempered, humble, and gentle. Perhaps because of this, no one at home pays much attention to what he says, not even Dongfang An listens to his father.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Su Qian nodded, indicating that she understood.
Seeing that Su Qian lowered her eyes after saying this, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Master, do you think Dongfang Ruyan wille back?¡±
¡°Her Dongfang family is influential, and ordinary doctors probably wouldn¡¯t be able to help her. If she¡¯s seeking my help, it means she¡¯s desperate and has run out of other options. So, if she wants to survive, she¡¯ll definitelye to me.¡± After saying that, Su Qian seemed to have thought of something and beckoned to Qian Rong. ¡°By the way, the next time Dongfang Ruyanes over, you do this¡¡±
Qian Rong leaned over and listened as Su Qian whispered a n in her ear.
When she heard thest part, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely follow your instructions and handle this matter well.¡±
With Qianrong¡¯s assurance, Su Qian felt relieved. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve worked hard today. Go and rest.¡±
Qian Rong obediently left the room. Su Qian also returned to the children¡¯s side and hugged them as she fell asleep.
The next morning, before dawn, Dongfang Ruyan arrived at the Su family with the First Elder to look for Su Qian.
Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t bring Shen Duoyi with her. She was well aware that her purpose in meeting Su Qian today required a more discreet and amicable approach.
Dongfang Ruyan had always wanted to show her perfect side in front of her husband. She didn¡¯t want her husband to see her miserable side, so she deliberately didn¡¯t let Shen Duoyie.
The gates of the Su family were wide open, guarded by powerful sentinels.
Dongfang Ruyan felt like her feet were stuck to the ground at the thought of having to lower her pride and seek help from a younger generation. Her steps seemed to be glued to the floor, so she simply instructed the First Elder at her side, ¡°First Elder, you go and knock on the door.¡±
First Elder was extremely unwilling, but he was powerless to resist. In the end, he could only obediently step forward.
Before the First Elder could approach, the two guards at the door stopped him, their expressions cold and stern as they asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the First Elder of the Dongfang family. Please inform Miss Su Qian that our Eldest Miss has something very important to discuss with her.¡± The First Elder smiled and said in a very gentle manner.
After all, they were asking for help, so they couldn¡¯t be too arrogant.
He had thought that the guards, upon hearing the prestigious name of the Dongfang family, would immediately step aside to let them through..
Chapter 456 - 456: How Could She Not Let Me In?
Chapter 456: How Could She Not Let Me In?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, what the First Elder didn¡¯t expect was that when the guards at the door heard the name of the Dongfang family, they only casually sized him up and said coldly, ¡°Alright, then you can wait here. After we go in and inform our Master that she has agreed to let you in, you cane in.¡±
With these words, the guards left the bewildered First Elder and briskly went inside the residence to report.
The First Elder, having been snubbed in this indirect manner, took a moment to react, seemingly surprised that he would be treated this way. He dumbfoundedly returned to Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s side.
Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but feel worried when she saw the First Elder¡¯s expression. She quickly asked, ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s with your expression? Didn¡¯t they agree to let us in?¡±
Dongfang Ruyan asked, but she felt that Su Qian wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to reject her so openly.
¡°No, that guard said they would inform Su Qian and allow us inter.¡± The First Elder still found it hard to ept. He frowned even harder and narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°Eldest Miss, when we went to the Nangong family yesterday, they let us in immediately upon hearing we were from the Dongfang family. Howe, at the Su family¡¯s gate, we were being stopped?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just a group of servants. It¡¯s normal for them to not know their limits. In any case, Su Qian will let us in in a while, so there¡¯s no need for the First Elder to be anxious. Just rx and wait,¡± Dongfang Ruyan spoke with confidence. As she said this, she noticed the guards returning, apanied by a well-dressed maid.
The maid quickly walked towards them and stood in front of them. She bowed to them with a smile. ¡°You must be the Eldest Miss Dongfang?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I am.¡± Dongfang Ruyan smiled proudly as she said.
¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss Dongfang. I am Master¡¯s personal maid, Qian Rong.¡± Qian Rong¡¯s smile was as gentle as ever. She looked at Dongfang Ruyan and said with a faint smile.
¡°Qianqian is really polite. Why bother sending her subordinates to personally wee us? Actually, as long as the guards lead the way, we can enter by ourselves.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was polite, but her demeanor was very straightforward. She waved at the First Elder beside her with a bright smile, ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go.¡±
Seeing Dongfang Ruyan like this, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but snicker in her heart. However, she maintained a serious expression and said, ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, I¡¯m really sorry. My Master said that she won¡¯t be receiving any guests today.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gentle smile instantly disappeared, reced by a face of disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Dongfang Ruyan tried hard to maintainposure, but the twitching corners of her lips betrayed her inner shock. ¡°Miss Qianrong, did you make a mistake? I¡¯m Qianqian¡¯s Aunty and I know her mother. We just met yesterday, how could she not let me in?¡±
There was an endless stream of pedestrians on the street. At this moment, all of them stopped to watch themotion. All of them whispered to each other, curious about what had happened.
Soon, someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t resist looking at the markings drawn on the Dongfang family¡¯s carriage..
Chapter 457 - 457: Rejected Outside the Door
Chapter 457: Rejected Outside the Door
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the Dongfang family¡¯s emblem? Why would their people appear here?¡± Someone in the crowd remarked.
¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Dongfang family and the Nangong family were good friends, so they were definitely here to look for Su Qian.¡±
¡°Hmm? Are you sure they¡¯re family friends? Then why were they rejected at the door?¡± Someone stared at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s retreating back and couldn¡¯t help but snicker and ask.
Hearing the mocking voice, Dongfang Ruyan red fiercely at the person who spoke. Her gaze filled with a viciousness that seemed to price through, frightening the person into shrinking back. The individual promptly swallowed the rest of their words, afraid that Dongfang Ruyan would re at him again.
Dongfang Ruyan continued to maintain aposed expression and looked at Qian Rong with a gentle demeanor. ¡°Miss Qian Rong, why not discuss matters inside? Standing here like this might be a subject of ridicule.¡±
Qian Rong looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s fake smile and wanted to vomit. However, she didn¡¯t show her emotions on her face. Instead, she smiled even brighter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. This is our Su Residence. No one here would mock the people of Su Residence at the entrance.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan nearly spewed a mouthful of blood from being provoked by Qian Rong¡¯s words. At this moment, she gritted her teeth and held back the raging killing intent that rose in her heart.
Of course, she knew what Qian Rong meant. The people present wouldn¡¯t mock the Su family. Instead, they would relentlessly ridicule the Dongfang family!
Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s patience had reached its limit, her clenched fist on the verge of shattering. She stared at Qian Rong coldly and her tone was so cold that it could freeze Qian Rong. ¡°So, you genuinely intend to shut us out?¡±
Qian Rong bowed to Dongfang Ruyan and continued with an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. Please leave.¡±
¡°I wanted to visit Qianqian frequently after Qingxue left early, thinking the child might ease my heart. Who knew she would hurt me so deeply, chilling my heart.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed heavily. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then, she suppressed her sadness and said, ¡°Forget it, me it on my own wishful thinking¡ First Elder, let¡¯s go.¡± Watching Dongfang Ruyan leave, Qian Rong couldn¡¯t help but feel the desire to punch her for the act she put on. Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words were almost like a beautiful song, pretending to be the victim and attempting to take advantage. Her audacity was beyondpare!
Qian Rong was already used to her Master¡¯s way of doing things. She ignored the noisy discussions on the street and turned back to the Su family¡¯s gate calmly. Then, she stared at the two guards and said, ¡°In the future, if Dongfang Ruyanes again, you can just block her. You don¡¯t have to report it again.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Qian Rong, don¡¯t worry. We understand.¡± The two guards nodded obediently and watched Qian Rong leave.
Su Qian wasn¡¯t good at waking up early, and today was no exception. She slept untilte in the morning before getting upzily.
Half-lying on the bed and reluctant to get up. Then, she heard Qian Rong recount the morning¡¯s events in detail.
After hearing Qianrong¡¯s words, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This Dongfang Ruyan is indeed a troublesome woman..¡±
Chapter 458 - 458: Impudent and Shameless
Chapter 458: Impudent and Shameless
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Troublesome? Master, I think that woman is downright shameless! Impudent and shameless, that¡¯s why she could do such a thing!¡± With a cold snort, Qian Rong came over to help Su Qian wash up. Then, she said arrogantly, ¡°That Dongfang Ruyan clearly wanted to use you to help her, but she pretended to be innocent and thought for you. She has fooled those ignorant people into supporting her and insulting you, using you of being ungrateful!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t remember Dongfang Ruyan doing me any favors.¡± Su Qian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she said nonchntly, ¡°Just take what that woman said as a fart. Just let it go. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
When Qian Rong, who was originally furious, heard Su Qian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Then, she hurriedly bowed to Su Qian. ¡°Yes, Master¡¯s words are wise. I¡¯ll remember them.¡±
¡°Qian Rong, go and help me prepare. I want to bathe and change my clothes.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Qiao Xin entered the room.
¡°Master.¡± Qiao Xin curtsied at Su Qian and spoke with a docile expression, ¡°Reporting to Master, there¡¯s a man with the surname Shen outside. He ims to be Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s husband and wishes to see you.¡±
¡°Shen Duoyi?¡± Seeing Qiao Xin nod, Su Qian thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Let him wait in the flower hall. I¡¯ll go see him after I¡¯m done tidying.¡±
After watching Qiao Xin leave obediently, Su Qian asked Qian Rong to prepare and quickly went to shower and change.
After Shen Duoyi was invited to the hall by Qiao Xin, he quietly waited for Su Qian¡¯s arrival.
Shen Duoyi waited for more than an hour. It was only when it was almost noon that Su Qian finally arrived.
Seeing Qian Rong enter first, Shen Duoyi guessed that Su Qian was on her way. He immediately stood up and watched as Su Qian casually strode in.
With azy demeanor like a cat, Su Qian gracefully walked over in a fiery red dress. Her appearance was as fair as snow, and her aura was as arrogant as the clouds on the mountain peak. The moment she appeared, a deep sense of astonishment welled up in Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe it as he stared at Su Qian with a profound sense of admiration.
However, Shen Duoyi¡¯s gaze didn¡¯te off as offensive. After a moment of surprise, his gaze softened and he sighed from the bottom of his heart, ¡°You really look like your mother.¡±
Su Qian¡¯s steps hesitated for a moment, then she raised her head and met Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes.
Su Qian saw kindness in this man¡¯s eyes.
He seemed like a deep pool of still water, emitting an aura so gentle that Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. Then, she calmly walked to the seat opposite him and sat down.
¡°Mr. Shen, is there something specific that brings you here today?¡± Su Qian knew what this man was here for, but she still had to ask.
His face was full of apology. Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. ¡°Today, I came specially to apologize to Miss Su.¡±
Su Qian sized Shen Duoyi up and then suddenly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Shen is saying. The person who provoked me wasn¡¯t Mr. Shen, yet Mr. Shen came to apologize.. Is this a custom of your Dongfang family?¡±
Chapter 459 - 459: The Time I Used to Spend With Your Mother
Chapter 459: The Time I Used to Spend With Your Mother
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Shen Duoyi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. He showed no signs of being embarrassed after the awkward situation.
Su Qian saw the strong smile on Shen Duoyi¡¯s face and frowned in confusion as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±
Shen Duoyi seemed to sense the displeasure in Su Qian¡¯s words. He hurriedly cleared his throat and said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but your mother once said something simr. It reminded me of the time we spent together. I couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±
Seeing Shen Duoyi narrow his eyes as he spoke with a nostalgic expression, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but ponder for a moment. ¡°You had a good rtionship with my mother?¡±
¡°Of course. We had a deep bond, a life-and-death friendship that surpasses ordinary rtionships. I¡¯ve always admired your mother. She has a good temperament and formidable strength. Honestly, I¡¯ve always regarded your mother as my lifelong goal. I thought that perhaps one day, I could surpass her.¡± Shen Duoyi lowered his head at the end of his sentence to hide the emotions that shed across his eyes. He took a deep breath and then smiled. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±
Su Qian looked at Shen Duoyi¡¯s expression and could clearly feel the genuine nostalgia this man harbored for her mother.
There were no evil thoughts mixed in this reminiscence. It was like an old friend reminiscing about his friend who had passed away. He didn¡¯t want to delve into it, but it was much better than Dongfang Ruyan who kept talking about her mother.
Looking at the man in front of her, Su Qian indeed found him quite agreeable.
As the saying goes, one shouldn¡¯t extend their hand unless to p a smiling face. Su Qian said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Shen didn¡¯te here just to apologize for your wife and son. If you have anything to say, feel free.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure Miss Su knows about my wife¡¯s condition. I¡¯d like to ask Miss Su to help treat my wife¡¯s illness.¡± Shen Duoyi¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading as he slowly said to Su Qian.
¡°Thest time I helped Eldest Miss Dongfang take her pulse, she hid something from me. I wonder if this time¡¡±
¡°We¡¯ll definitely cooperate well with you this time, Miss Su. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Duoyi hurriedly said this before looking at Su Qian with hidden anticipation in his eyes. ¡°So, does this mean Miss Su has agreed?¡±
The smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°Of course. However, I¡¯ve always liked to collect the consultation fee first before treating the patient.¡±
Last time, her willingness to help was based on the old rtionship between the Nangong and Dongfang families, a request from her grandparents.
However, Dongfang Ruyan was so stubborn that she provoked her two children, ruining the favor.
Since there was no favor, the only way to get her help was through a hefty consultation fee.
When Shen Duoyi heard this, he looked at Su Qian with a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, he quickly calmed down, nodded sincerely, and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Su, you¡¯re right. However, I wonder how much consultation fee Miss Su requires. If you could specify an amount, we can make the necessary preparations..¡±
Chapter 460 - 460: Ethereal Blood Jade
Chapter 460: Ethereal Blood Jade
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Mr. Shen is decisive. I like to deal with people like Mr. Shen, so I¡¯ll cut you a deal.¡± Su Qian seemed to have thought of a good idea as she continued to smile at Shen Duoyi and said, ¡°I remember that Eldest Miss Dongfang has a piece of Ethereal Blood Jade on her. It is divided into two pieces, one depicting a phoenix and the other a dragon. They canmunicate with each other, right?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Shen Duoyi immediately guessed what Su Qian meant. He raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Miss Su, do you want that Ethereal Blood Jade?¡±
Spiritual stones that couldmunicate with each other were very rare. Even Dongfang Ruyan cherished the two spiritual jades very much and was unwilling to show them to others.
¡°Not only do I want that piece of Ethereal Blood Jade, I also want Eldest Miss Dongfang and your son toe and apologize to me and my child. As long as you can do it, I will treat Eldest Miss Dongfang.¡± Su Qian¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her words were indeed difficult to reject.
When Shen Duoyi heard this, he looked troubled. He immediately lowered his eyes to hide the emotions that shed past his eyes. ¡°This matter involves a lot of things. Moreover, everything has to do with my wife. I can¡¯t decide on my own. I still need to go back and discuss it with my wife¡¡±
Su Qian chuckled lightly and looked at Shen Duoyi indifferently. Her tone was calm as if she had seen through the man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mr. Shen is too modest. Since you cane alone, it means that you have the right to make a decision. So, if Mr. Shen wants to make a decision, you¡¯d better make it quickly. Otherwise, if I change my mindter, it won¡¯t be so easy to negotiate.¡±
Shen Duoyi looked at Su Qian, gazing at her face that resembled Nangong Qingxue¡¯s. In the end, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±
¡°Three dayster, Mr. Shen can bring your wife and children to apologize.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave Qian Rong a look. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Shen must have other things to attend to. I won¡¯t detain Mr. Shen for a meal. Qianrong, send the guest out.¡±
Su Qian¡¯s swift and decisive manner made Shen Duoyi smile helplessly. He didn¡¯t continue to waste time on the spot. Instead, he obediently stood up, cupped his hands at Su Qian, and turned to leave.
After sending Shen Duoyi off, Su Qian went to the dining room.
In the dining room, the dining table was already filled with delicacies. Everyone was waiting for Su Qian. Seeing that she had finally arrived, they quickly gestured for her to sit down.
Seeing that the children were also waiting for her with empty stomachs, Su Qian¡¯s heart immediately ached. She quickly walked forward and raised her hand to touch the two children¡¯s little faces. She said with heartache, ¡°How could you two be so silly and wait like this? Didn¡¯t Mother tell you that Mother has things to attend to? If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat.¡±
Su Qian was worried that the two children would wait for her on an empty stomach, so she told them to eat first. However, to her surprise, the two children still waited, not touching their chopsticks.
¡°Mother, we weren¡¯t hungry just now, so we didn¡¯t eat first.¡± Su Qingqing smiled innocently and said with a bright smile..
Chapter 461 - 461: Celebrating Your Birthday at My House
Chapter 461: Celebrating Your Birthday at My House
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Looking at Su Qingqing¡¯s cute and innocent appearance, Su Qian smiled even more. She raised her hand and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s little nose, then smiled and said, ¡°Smart girl, do you think your little belly won¡¯t get hungry if you don¡¯t see me?¡±
When Su Qingqing heard this, she nodded her head vigorously. She actually innocently and cutely agreed with what Su Qian said. ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Mother, please sit down. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Su Ye quickly pulled Su Qian to sit beside them and even thoughtfully ced the chopsticks into Su Qian¡¯s hands.
Looking at her two obedient and sensible children, Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with a bright smile. She quickly raised her hand and patted their heads before sitting down and picking up her chopsticks to eat.
After taking a few bites, Su Qian felt that something was wrong. She saw that the four people at the table, other than herself, were actually staring at her with meaningful expressions, watching her eat seriously.
Confused by everyone¡¯s gazes, Su Qian looked at them in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you guys looking at? Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Qian¡¯er,e to my house tomorrow!¡± Ye Liuguang spoke first, suddenly saying something without any context
Just as Su Qian was puzzled about why Ye Liuguang would say such a thing out of the blue. Suddenly, she felt a murderous gaze shoot out from Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes. It was as if he wanted to shoot Ye Liuguang through. He nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to him. Come to my residence tomorrow.¡±
¡°Why should she go to your residence? I was the one who brought this up first. ording to the order, Qian¡¯er shoulde to my house! We¡¯re not going to your Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence with that oppressive atmosphere.¡± Ye Liuguang looked at Su Qian domineeringly and repeated, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to this man. Come to my residence. I¡¯ve prepared everything for you.¡±
Su Qian was still wondering what the two of them were talking about when the two little buns hugged her from both sides. ¡°Our mother won¡¯t wander around! Mother, tell them that you¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re staying in our own house!¡±
Su Qian was utterly bewildered and couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. She looked at the four people in front of her with confusion. ¡°What are you all arguing about? Why can¡¯t I understand anything?¡±
Seeing Su Qian like this, everyone stared at Su Qian. ¡°Have you forgotten what day tomorrow is?¡±
Su Qian frowned in confusion. ¡°What day is it?¡±
¡°Qianqian, tomorrow is your birthday.¡± Xiao Yan reminded Su Qian thoughtfully.
When Su Qian heard this, she revealed a look of realization. Only then did she finally remember. ¡°Oh, right. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered.¡±
Su Qian hadpletely forgotten about it, and only now, reminded in this way, did she finally recall.
¡°What kind of reaction is this! Look at you, you¡¯re so busy all day that you¡¯ve be a fool. You don¡¯t even remember your own birthday.¡± Ye Liuguang patted his chest and took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Come,e with me. Tomorrow, we will celebrate your birthday at my house. I will prepare everything for you and help you throw a big party. I guarantee that you will never forget your birthday..¡±
Chapter 462 - 462: Go to Your Great-grandfather’s House
Chapter 462: Go to Your Great-grandfather¡¯s House
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing how proud Ye Liuguang was when he said this, Su Qian sized him up with disdain. ¡°Look at your attitude. If I go to your house to celebrate my birthday, I don¡¯t know how much trouble I¡¯ll have to endure. I¡¯m not going.¡±
When Ye Liuguang heard this, he widened his eyes in dissatisfaction and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by enduring my troubles? I just wanted to celebrate your birthday with you. Is your way of speaking too much?¡±
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not going to your house to celebrate my birthday.¡± Su Qian rejected decisively.
Looking at Ye Liuguang¡¯s deted face, Xiao Yan¡¯s lips curled up. That smile seemed to hide his achievements and fame, and it was extremely brilliant.
Under Ye Liuguang¡¯s murderous gaze, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian and said, ¡°Qianqian,e with me to my Imperial Residence. I¡¯ll celebrate your birthday for you.¡±
Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s expectant expression, Su Qian narrowed her eyes and shook her head under his expectant gaze.
¡°Yay! I knew that Mother would definitely choose to celebrate her birthday with us!¡± As the siblings spoke, their faces were filled with unconceble anticipation. They immediately looked at each other happily.
They knew that their Mother would definitely choose to stay in the residence and celebrate her birthday with them.
Looking at the two children, Su Qian knew what they were thinking. She raised her hand and gently tapped their little noses before saying, ¡°What are you thinking? We won¡¯t celebrate at the residence. We¡¯ll be going to your Great-grandfather¡¯s house for my birthday.¡±
When the two little buns heard this, they suddenly realized something. They quickly raised their hands and pped their foreheads. ¡°Aiya, how could we forget such an important thing!¡±
Only then did the two little buns remember that they didn¡¯t only have their Grandmaster and Mother now. They also had their Great-grandfather and his family.
In that case, Great-grandfather¡¯s family treated Mother as a treasure and doted on her. This was the first time their mother had celebrated her birthday since she came back. Their Great-grandfather¡¯s family definitely wanted to celebrate her birthday with his mother. They had forgotten such a crucial thing.
¡°Mother, are we going back to Great-grandfather¡¯s house tomorrow?¡± Su Qingqing raised her innocent little face and said with a bright smile.
¡°That¡¯s right, so the two of you have to prepare well today. Tomorrow, when the three of us dress up beautifully, we will go to your Great-grandfather¡¯s house together.¡± After saying that, Su Qian lovingly kissed the two children¡¯s beautiful little faces before hurriedly beckoning them to continue eating.
Seeing that the children enjoyed their meal, Su Qian ate when she heard Xiao Yan speak again.
¡°Qianqian, what birthday gift do you want?¡± Xiao Yan suddenly asked.
As soon as Xiao Yan finished speaking, Ye Liuguang¡¯s murderous gaze also swept over. The two men were at daggers drawn, not giving in to each other. Neither of them was willing to take a step back, and their gazes were so sharp that it seemed like they were going to pierce through each other.
Su Qian saw Xiao Yan looking in her direction with a serious expression, and the smile hidden in her eyes deepened. ¡°Your Highness, your thoughtfulness is enough. As for the gift, I¡¯ll appreciate it in my heart.¡±
Thinking that Xiao Yan was actually going to give her a gift, Su Qian¡¯s heart had a very ominous premonition. She thought that instead of epting Xiao Yan¡¯s gift, she might as well give herself a gift..
Chapter 463 - 463: Don’t Want to Owe Xiao Yan a Favor
Chapter 463: Don¡¯t Want to Owe Xiao Yan a Favor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
To put it bluntly, Su Qian didn¡¯t want to owe Xiao Yan a favor.
Seeing that Xiao Yan had been rejected, Ye Liuguang felt quite pleased. Then, he looked at Su Qian, raised his eyebrows, and said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some people may not be able to prepare gifts for you, but I can prepare a gift for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be 100 percent satisfied.¡±
¡°When it was your birthday before, you caused me to lose quite a few treasures. If you don¡¯t make up for it this time, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± She nced in the direction of Ye Liuguang and said unreservedly.
However, it was precisely Su Qian¡¯s straightforwardness that fell into Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit envious.
After all, only with a close enough rtionship could Su Qian be so straightforward, and he obviously didn¡¯t have that privilege.
However, Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t discouraged. Instead, he secretly contemted tomorrow¡¯s matter.
Ye Liuguang was in a great mood and confidently continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When have I ever mistreated you?¡±
With everyone talking enthusiastically, after finishing lunch with high spirits, Xiao Yan took the initiative to bid farewell and left.
Su Qian naturally wouldn¡¯t stop Xiao Yan. After Xiao Yan left, she returned to her room and took out the Heavenly Constetion Myriad Beast Cauldron.
Previously, Su Qian hadn¡¯t blown up so many houses in the Tianji Sect for nothing. Now that Su Qian had mastered the essence of controlling the Heavenly Constetion Myriad Beast Cauldron, she could perfectly control the heat and time needed to refine elixirs. She was currently experimenting with using the Heavenly Constetion Myriad Beast Cauldron and precious hers to refine a seventh-grade elixir.
In fact, Su Qian had been stuck at peak sixth grade for two years. It was only because her strength had increased too rapidly before that the spiritual power in her body was somewhat unstable. In order to seek stability, she had been suppressing the spiritual energy in her body and preventing her strength from continuing to grow and affecting her future cultivation.
However, now, she felt that the time was right. Her spiritual power was profound enough for her to enter the seventh grade, but that breakthrough feeling was yet toe. This made Su Qian a little anxious. Therefore, she decided to refine some elixirs to help her break through the bottleneck and be a seventh-grade expert as soon as possible.
Once she became a seventh-grade expert, she wouldn¡¯t encounter any opponents among her peers.
As soon as this thought appeared in her mind, Xiao Yan¡¯s face appeared in Su Qian¡¯s mind.
Speaking of which, the strongest person she knew among her peers was none other than Xiao Yan. However, she had never known just how heaven-defying Xiao Yan¡¯s strength was.
Hiding this thought in the deepest part of her heart, Su Qian didn¡¯t hesitate for long. Instead, she threw the herbs she had prepared into the heated medicine cauldron.
A cluster of mes soared the instant the herbs fell into the mes of the medicinal cauldron. It immediately swallowed the medicinal herbs in one gulp. After which, it began to refine wildly, roasting the medicinal powder within the medicinal ingredient. The remaining dregs were thrown out from the bottom of the medicinal cauldron.
After refining the essence of one medicinal herb, Su Qian began to refine the next medicinal herb in an orderly manner. She continued to extract the essence of the medicinal herb and tried her best leaving not impurities.
Refining elixir was a lengthy process. The elixir Su Qian was refining this time was a very special elixir called the Marrow Cleansing Pill..
Chapter 464 - 464: Marrow Cleansing Elixir
Chapter 464: Marrow Cleansing Elixir
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
This type of Marrow Cleansing Elixir was divided into many grades, ranging from first grade to seventh grade. However, the magical thing was that the prescription of this elixir was the same, and the grade of the elixir refined waspletely determined by the strength of the alchemist.
In other words, two alchemists used the same medicinal herbs to refine the Marrow Cleansing Elixir under the same circumstances, but the level of the Marrow Cleansing Elixir that was refined in the end was closely rted to their own strength. Due to this reason, precious Marrow Cleansing Elixirs are exceptionally rare. This elixir can quickly enhance a person¡¯s spiritual power within a short period, aiding in breakthroughs, and making it extremely rare on the market.
This time, Su Qian aimed to refine the highest grade, the seventh-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixir. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could seed.
If she couldn¡¯t seed, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She could simply consume the Marrow Cleansing Elixir she refined herself, improve her strength, and then break through the barrier. It was the same principle.
At the thought of this, Su Qian held her breath and focused as she continued to refine elixir seriously.
Time flew by, and Su Qian¡¯s refinementsted until the next morning.
In the end, Su Qian refined three peak sixth-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixirs but failed to break through to seventh-grade.
Su Qian felt very helpless about this. Although she was anxious, she didn¡¯t have a suitable solution.
¡°It seems that reaching the seventh grade is indeed a difficult height to reach. I still need to devote myself to cultivation to smoothly enter the seventh grade.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian didn¡¯t think that the Marrow Cleansing Elixirs she refined were useless. Instead, she put away one and packed the remaining two into a box, nning to bring them to the Nangong familyter.
She had Qian Rong to help her bathe and change her clothes. After she waspletely dressed, Su Qian brought the two well-dressed little buns and Ye Liuguang, went to the Nangong family.
Because Su Qian didn¡¯t like too much noise, the Nangong family prepared a birthday banquet ording to Su Qian¡¯s habits. They didn¡¯t invite outsiders but only family members and close friends.
Among them, Ji Wanwan naturally brought Qi Sheng along to attend.
As soon as Su Qian and the others arrived at the entrance, they happened to bump into Ji Wanwan and Qi Sheng. After getting out of the car, Ji Wanwan immediately led her younger brother forward and happily took out a brocade box from her pocket and handed it to Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, happy birthday!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying this, Su Qian opened the brocade box and saw a hairpin made of moon pearls inside. It looked extremely beautiful, shining with a lustrous pearl-like brilliance that was hard to conceal.
¡°Hehe, I made this for you personally! You have to wear it well. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± After Ji Wanwan said this, she cautiously asked, ¡°I think I¡¯m speaking a little too early. I haven¡¯t even asked if you like it¡¡±
Seeing Ji Wanwan looking at her uneasily, Su Qian¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright smile. She nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course I like it. Thank you. I¡¯ll definitely wear it well.¡±
When Ji Wanwan heard this, she felt as if her heart was floating. She was so happy that she almost forgot her own name!
Fortunately, Qianqian liked it. It wasn¡¯t in vain for her to spend so much effort to find the rarest moon pearl as a gift for her..
Chapter 465 - 465: Cherished The Most
Chapter 465: Cherished The Most
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian saw Ji Wanwan smiling happily and was naturally grateful.
Not to mention anything else, she could see that Ji Wanwan¡¯s fingers were injured with quite a lot of bandages on them. She must have hurt her hand when she was making the hairpin.
Regardless of how expensive the hairpin was, it was the rare sincerity that Su Qian cherished the most.
When Qi Sheng saw this scene, he wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. He stood on his tiptoes and hurriedly said to Su Qian, ¡°Mine! And my present, Sister Su, take a look at what I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡±
Su Qian looked at Qi Sheng in surprise. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she looked at Qi Sheng, who was holding a small brocade box as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°You prepared a gift for me too?¡±
¡°Yes! Two days ago, when I was making a hairpin for you, this kid insisted on causing trouble by my side. He asked me to teach him how to make something rare for you. In the end, he didn¡¯t know how to make anything tooplicated, so he chose a wooden clutter and gave it to you.¡± Ji Wanwan continued to ruthlessly expose him as usual.
When Qi Sheng heard this, he was unhappy. He puffed up his cheeks and said like a little dolphin, ¡°It¡¯s not some wooden clutter! I¡¯m clearly making a wood carving!¡±
Ji Wanwan¡¯s contemptuous emotions were almost overflowing from her eyes. She smacked her lips and said, ¡°You call that thing you made wood carving?¡± ¡°Hmph, sister, you don¡¯t appreciate it!¡± He snorted at Ji Wanwan and stood on his tiptoes, looking at Su Qian expectantly. ¡°Sister Su, take a look.¡±
Su Qian reached out and took the box from Qi Sheng¡¯s hand. After opening it, she sessfully obtained a¡ A wooden sculpture like a monkey.
That¡¯s right. Although this adjective was very inappropriate, Su Qian had to admit that this wooden sculpture was really identical to a monkey. However, why was this monkey wearing a dress? Moreover, the dress was painted red with red ink.
Su Qian always felt that this wood carving definitely didn¡¯t carve a monkey. So, she didn¡¯t want to speak out words that would hurt Qi Sheng¡¯s pitiful little heart. While thinking about how to praise him with two insincere sentences, Ye Liuguang beside her stretched out his head and took a look.
It would be fine if Ye Liuguang only wanted to take a look, but the key was that this person not only wanted to look but also wanted toment. He asked in surprise, ¡°Kid, why did you carve a monkey? And such an ugly female monkey in a dress?¡±
When Ji Wanwan heard this, she could no longer hold it in and let out a mercilessugh. ¡°Hahahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter. A monkey! You actually called this a monkey? Hahahaha!¡±
Ye Liuguang saw that Ji Wanwan wasughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Instead, he frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Isn¡¯t this a monkey?¡±
Su Ye tilted his head and pondered seriously. ¡°It looks like a monkey. Why does this monkey have long hair and wear a dress?¡±
¡°Brother Qi Sheng, why did you give my mother a monkey? My mother wasn¡¯t born in the year of the monkey,¡± Su Qingqing asked curiously.
Meanwhile, Qi Sheng¡¯s little face had sessfully turned red. That little appearance seemed to be either angry or embarrassed. He almost cried out from anger and said, ¡°What I made isn¡¯t a monkey. I, I carved it ording to Sister Su¡¯s appearance¡ Sob sob, doesn¡¯t it look like?¡±
Everyone looked at Qi Sheng with incredulous eyes and then told him with their eyes that they didn¡¯t think so..
Chapter 466 - 466: I’m Your Big Brother
Chapter 466: I¡¯m Your Big Brother
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It didn¡¯t look like her, right? If it really looked simr, everyone wouldn¡¯t have magically regarded this wood carving as a monkey!
Ji Wanwanughed so hard that she could barely stand up. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Sheng¡¯er, what did I tell you? I¡¯ve already told you that the statue you made doesn¡¯t look like Qianqian at all. It¡¯s just a monkey, but you still don¡¯t believe me! Hahahaha!¡±
Having been denied by so many people in one go, Qi Sheng wished he could find a hole to hide in. He said with a dispirited look, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I, I did poorly. Sister Su, you should return it to me. Wait until I practice well, I¡¯ll make a better one for you¡¡±
Seeing that Qi Sheng reached out his hand to take the wooden carving back, Su Qian noticed that the child¡¯s hand was also covered in wounds. Her gaze moved slightly, then she raised her hand and patted Qi Sheng¡¯s little head, saying, ¡°Since you gave it to me, it¡¯s mine. Where¡¯s there a reason you take it back?¡±
¡°But, but this thing is really too ugly¡¡± Qisheng lowered his head pitifully. ¡°Even the beautiful sister said it looks like a monkey¡¡±
When Ye Liuguang saw that everyone was looking at him, he realized that he was being treated as a beautiful sister again!
F*ck that beautiful sister! Why was he always mistaken for a woman?
Ye Liuguang wanted to argue with her, but Su Qian¡¯s sharp gaze swept over first, frightening Ye Liuguang so much that his originally arrogant expression instantly disappeared. He could only lower his head silently, so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.
¡°Liuguang, I think this wood carving is quite good. What do you think?¡± Su Qian revealed a kind smile as she stared at Ye Liuguang.
Ye Liuguang had no choice but to take a deep breath under Qi Sheng¡¯s tearful gaze and chose to give in, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good. I was wrong just now. This wood carving doesn¡¯t look like a monkey at all. The workmanship is quite exquisite.¡±
Ji Wanwan looked at Ye Liuguang, who was spouting nonsense and lying without blushing, and questioned him with her eyes.
Dude, don¡¯t you feel guilty for lying like this?
Of course, Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t feel guilty. Not only did he not feel guilty, he even straightened his neck and continued to praise, ¡°Your gift is especially good. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±
¡°Thank you, big sister!¡± Having received his approval, Qi Sheng pounced forward and hugged Ye Liuguang.
¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. But kid, remember this. I¡¯m not a big sister. I¡¯m your big brother. If you dare to say it wrongly again, I¡¯ll crush your little face. Do you remember?¡± Ye Liuguang¡¯s lip twitched in anger. He pinched Qi Chen¡¯s little face and said seriously.
Qi Sheng nodded like he was pounding garlic and quickly agreed in fear.
On this side, as the conversation reached this point, they heard Nangong Lie¡¯s voiceing out from the mansion, ¡°I was wondering why you hadn¡¯t reached yet. Qian¡¯er, look, you¡¯re already here. Why are you still standing at the door with the guests? Come on, hurry up ande in.¡±
¡°Grandfather, we wille now¡¡± After saying this, Su Qian looked at Nangong Lie who was walking out of the door. In the end, she actually saw Xiao Yan¡¯s figure beside Nangong Lie.. Her eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡±
Chapter 467 - 467: Never Expected Xiao Yan to Arrive Earlier Than Her
Chapter 467 - 467: Never Expected Xiao Yan to Arrive Earlier Than Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian had calcted every possibility, but she never expected Xiao Yan to arrive earlier than her!
Moreover, Xiao Yan¡¯s smile was exceptionally gentle, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of awkwardness on his face. He appeared at the Nangong family¡¯s banquet as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
At this moment, Su Qian suddenly had an urge to walk forward and carefully measure how thick-skinned this man in front of her was.
¡°When I went to look for you today, you weren¡¯t up yet. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sleep, so I came to Old Master Nangong¡¯s ce to help prepare.¡± Xiao Yan smiled slightly, saying it as a matter of course.
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t treat himself as an outsider at all. His words were so taken for granted that Su Qian felt the urge to take out a ruler and measure the thickness of this man¡¯s face!
Nangong Lie saw that his granddaughter was staring at Xiao Yan seriously and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. He rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°Qianqian, Ninth Prince specially came to celebrate your birthday. Do you think you¡¡±
Nangong Lie had always been very nervous because he knew very well that his granddaughter had no feelings for the Ninth Prince. So, he was worried that his granddaughter would be unhappy because of this matter.
However, Nangong Lie also thought about it. If his granddaughter really showed strong resistance, he would kick out the Ninth Prince regardless of his identity. He wouldn¡¯t hesitate!
Su Qian was indeed speechless at Xiao Yan¡¯s arrival, but she wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her grandfather.
After all, Xiao Yan was a prince, with the influence from the Imperial Family that ordinary families couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Especially the man in front of Su Qian, who seemed to have countless means at his disposal. Even Su Qian didn¡¯t want to confront him head-on. So, she simply looked at him and, after clearing her throat, said, ¡°If Ninth Prince cane to celebrate my birthday, I naturally wee him.¡±
When Nangong Lie saw the slight smile on Su Qian¡¯s face as she spoke, his heart which had been hanging in suspense, finally let out a relieved and radiant smile. He said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Come, Qian¡¯er, hurry up ande in. Your grandmother, uncle, and aunt are all waiting for you.¡±
Su Qian smiled and nodded, then walked forward, smiling as she held Nangong Lie and walked forward. As she walked, she smiled and said, ¡°Come, grandfather, let me help you.¡±
Nangong Lie was getting old, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but support him whenever she was around to prevent him from falling or bumping into things.
Seeing his granddaughter caring for him like this, Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes lit up with happiness, forming crescent moons.
When the two little buns saw this scene, they quickly came to Nangong Lie¡¯s side and imitated Su Qian¡¯s actions, ¡°We also want to help great-grandfather!¡±
¡°Good, good! You¡¯re both children.¡± Nangong Lieughed so much that his mouth couldn¡¯t close, joyfully entering the mansion.
The Nangong¡¯s Residence was decorated withnterns and streamers. The birthday banquet prepared for Su Qian today was held in the garden. At this moment, Nangong Mufeng, Lady Zhou, and Lady Wen were all in the garden. When they saw Su Qian, they all had bright smiles on their faces and immediately walked up to her.
¡°You old man, why are you upying Qianqian and the children all this time since they arrived?¡± Lady Zhou looked at Nangong Lie with jealousy, hurriedly waved to Su Qian, and put on a bright smile, ¡°Qian ¡®er, dear, quicklye to Grandmother..¡±
Chapter 468 - 468: Grandmother Has a Gift for You
Chapter 468 - 468: Grandmother Has a Gift for You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Nangong Lie gently pushed Su Qian and quickly said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, you should go quickly. Otherwise, your Grandmother willin to me after you leave, saying that I always upy you and that she doesn¡¯t have the time to be intimate with her granddaughter.¡±
Seeing Nangong Lie¡¯s discontented look, Lady Zhou knocked the ground with the walking stick in her hand and then grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I like my precious granddaughter and don¡¯t want anyone to get close to her! Come, Qian¡¯er,e to Grandmother. Grandmother has a gift for you.¡±
As soon as Lady Zhou finished speaking, Su Qian quickly walked up to Lady Zhou. Seeing Lady Zhou raise her hand and put something on her wrist, her attention followed the movement and looked at her wrist.
On Su Qian¡¯s wrist was a cold bracelet, and the moment Su Qian put it on, she instantly felt clear-headed. Her spiritual harbor moved involuntarily, and then she looked in surprise at the icy blue bracelet. ¡°Grandmother, is this Ice Jade?¡±
Ice Jade is an extremely rare type of jade, and a bracelet made from this special jade is particrly precious. This type of bracelet can keep a person in a clear state of mind during alchemy and cultivation. It was a special jade with strong auxiliary effects. Many powerful alchemists had it. The one that Lady Zhou gave her was obviously the best of the best.
¡°Old man, what did I say? As I said, our Qianqian must be knowledgeable. She recognized the Ice Jade at once.¡± As Lady Zhou spoke, her eyes were filled with joy. She looked at Su Qian¡¯s wrist and said happily, ¡°Oh, our Qian¡¯er is so beautiful. She looks so good even wearing this bracelet!¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Nangong Lie squeezed over and said with a bright smile, ¡°Qian ¡®er, ever since we knew that you were an alchemist, your Grandmother and I have been worried that you wouldn¡¯t take good care of yourself. This Ice Jade bracelet is the best thing we can find now. When you refine medicine in the future, make sure to wear this bracelet to avoid any mistakes, understand?¡±
Although Nangong Lie said it casually, Su Qian knew very well that this small Ice Jade bracelet looked unremarkable, but it was actually extremely valuable.
Her Grandfather and Grandmother really wanted to give her the best of everything, so they gave her such good things.
¡°Thank you, Grandfather, thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Qian epted the bracelet with a smile and said warmly in her heart.
Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, the smile on the couple¡¯s faces deepened. They immediately raised their hands and rubbed Su Qian¡¯s head. Then, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Silly girl, this is what you deserve. What¡¯s there to thank your grandparents for?¡±
Nangong Mufeng and Lady Wen also smiled and walked forward. Then, they handed the gift they had prepared to Su Qian. ¡°Qian¡¯er, Uncle and Aunt have something good for you too.¡±
After saying that, the couple held a jade box in their hands and handed it to Su Qian as if they were presenting a treasure.
Su Qian epted the box curiously and opened the lid to take a closer look. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.. ¡°This is a seventh-grade medicinal herb, Sea Lingzhi?¡±
Chapter 469 - 469: Sea-blue Lingzhi
Chapter 469 - 469: Sea-blue Lingzhi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Inside the jade box was a sea-blue Lingzhi. At a nce, this Lingzhi emitted a faint glow of brilliance, a rare and valuable item.
In fact, the Sea Lingzhi was extremely rare. This medicinal herb alone was worth a lot.
¡°Uncle, Aunt, why did you give me such precious herbs?¡± After saying this, Su Qian wanted to decline.
However, Nangong Mufeng saw through Su Qian¡¯s thoughts and quickly said, ¡°Qian ¡®er, you must not refuse. Your Aunt and I are happy that you¡¯re back. Moreover, we haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet.¡±
Seeing the strong smile on Nangong Mufeng¡¯s face, Su Qian didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She looked at him in confusion, but the couple looked at each other and smiled.
¡°Uncle, what do you mean? I don¡¯t think I did anything.¡± The couple¡¯s sudden gratitude confused Su Qian.
Nangong Mufeng and Lady Wen looked at each other and smiled. In the end, Nangong Mufeng smiled and put his arm around Lady Wen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Madam, shall I exin?¡±
Lady Wen nodded her head gently. Her eyes were filled with an unconceble shyness. ¡°Sure.¡±
¡°What is it? You two children, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± Lady Zhou looked at the couple with concern and asked in confusion.
¡°Father, Mother, Madam is pregnant.¡± As Nangong Mufeng said this, his eyes were filled with uncontroble joy.
¡°Really?¡± Everyone spoke in unison, their faces filled with undisguisable smiles.
¡°How can this happen so quickly? Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s still some time before she can fully recover?¡± Nangong Lie said so, but his eyes were filled with an unconceble smile. It seemed that he was almost ecstatic.
Nangong Mufeng had been married to Lady Wen for many years, but they never had any children. The elderly couple never forced or urged them, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t desire it. They just knew that their son and daughter-inw loved each other, so they never insisted.
But now, suddenly hearing that their daughter-inw was pregnant. How could they not be happy?
¡°It¡¯s been more than a month since I came back. It¡¯s not impossible for Aunt to be pregnant at this time.¡± Su Qian was also happy. After saying this, she went forward and took Lady Wen¡¯s pulse.
Lady Wen was undoubtedly the happiest. She lowered her gaze gently and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I originally went to see a doctor because I wasn¡¯t feeling well, but who knew that the doctor said that I had been pregnant for half a month. I couldn¡¯t believe it all along. After looking for a few doctors to confirm that it was true, I finally dared to say it today.¡±
After she became pregnant, the one who found it the most unbelievable was Lady Wen. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was really pregnant. After confirming that she was really pregnant with several doctors, she immediately told Nagong Mufeng about this tremendous great news.
The couple had been holding back, intending to wait until Su Qian¡¯s birthday to give everyone a surprise.
After carefully taking Lady Wen¡¯s pulse, Su Qian also said with a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°Congrattions, Uncle and Aunt. You¡¯re really pregnant. It seems that Aunt¡¯s body condition is easier to conceive than I imagined. However, because Aunt¡¯s body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, the fetal signs appear slightly weak..¡±
Chapter 470 - 470: Pregnant
Chapter 470 - 470: Pregnant
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°The pulse is weak. Will there be any problems? This child¡¯s health has always been poor. We can¡¯t afford to have any more damage to her body just because she¡¯s pregnant. That won¡¯t be good.¡± Lady Zhou looked at Lady Wen worriedly and quickly asked with concern.
Lady Wen¡¯s health had always been poor. She had always been taking medicine since she was young. Now, Lady Zhou was always concerned that Lady Wen would be weaker than before because of this child. That wouldn¡¯t be worth it.
Lady Zhou¡¯s concern was shared by everyone, and they all looked at Su Qian with a hint of tension.
Su Qian smiled andforted, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Aunt¡¯s fetal signs are indeed a bit unstable, but fortunately, there is nothing major. As long as she takes good care and follows the prescription I¡¯ll provide tomorrow, taking the fetal medicine on time, there won¡¯t be any issues.¡±
With Su Qian¡¯s words, everyone felt relieved.
¡°Next, it¡¯s our turn to give Mother a gift.¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing immediately walked forward and pulled Su Qian¡¯s arm to make her bend down. Then, they immediately put on two small and exquisite earrings for Su Qian.
The earrings were made of pure silver, small yet shining brightly. It seemed as if two bright stars were embellishing Su Qian¡¯s ears, captivating everyone¡¯s gaze.
¡°Mother, my brother and I picked this for you when you went out earlier. Do you like it?¡± Su Qingqing blinked her big eyes and stared at Su Qian expectantly.
In fact, the two children knew very well that their Mother didn¡¯tck jewelry at all. However, they still wanted to give their mother a gift that they had personally prepared. Even if it wasn¡¯t that expensive, it was still their sincerity.
Su Qian raised her hand and touched the small but exquisite earrings. She was overjoyed and quickly kissed the children¡¯s foreheads. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, Mother will like it.¡±
When the two children heard this, their faces immediately turned red. They smiled happily and hugged Su Qian¡¯s arm, then coquettishly clung to her for a while.
At this moment, Ye Liuguang, who had been silent for a long time, cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to take a look at my gift.¡±
Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by Ye Liuguang at the same time. Even Su Qian was a little curious about what rare and extraordinary thing Ye Liuguang would give her.
Ye Liuguang quickly took out a crimson robe from his storage space.
The crimson robe constantly emitted a dazzling brilliance, and looking at it, the dress resembled the evening glow on the horizon. It was so perfect that it almost suffocated anyone who saw it. No fancy words could describe the perfection of this crimson robe.
Moreover, the most unbelievable thing was that this crimson robe was miraculously floating in the air. At this moment, there were slight ripples in the air, causing people to be attracted by it with just a nce. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.
¡°Wow, Uncle Liuguang, why is this dress floating in the air?¡± Su Qingqing¡¯s cute and tender little face was filled with surprise. She widened her eyes in shock and asked in amazement.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s because this dress is a crimson robe, and it¡¯s worn by fairies!¡± Ye Liuguang said proudly..
Chapter 471 - 471: Eternal Youth
Chapter 471: Eternal Youth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As he spoke, Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t forget to look provocatively in Xiao Yan¡¯s direction.
Although he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yan was going to give her, he would definitely not lose.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of this crimson robe before. It¡¯s called the Immortal Dust Crimson Robe. Legend has it that those who wear it can preserve their youth forever.¡± Nangong Mufeng looked at the crimson robe and said hurriedly.
Eternal youth. These words sounded very simple, but those who could truly achieve it were rare on the continent. Who among women could resist such a great temptation?
Su Qian was also shocked by Ye Liuguang¡¯s grand gift. She looked at him in surprise and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Liuguang, you¡¯ve paid a huge price this time!¡±
After hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, Ye Liuguang also proudly curled his lips and said with an extremely bright smile, ¡°When ites to giving gifts, I naturally have to give the best. Qian¡¯er, among the people who gave you gifts this year, mine is the best, right?¡±
Su Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh at Ye Liuguang¡¯s words. She looked at Ye Liuguang helplessly and said, ¡°Who are youpeting with this time?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care. Tell me quickly, is my gift the best?¡± Who else could Ye Liuguangpete with? At this moment, Ye Liuguang¡¯s throat was filled with anger. He was unwilling to lose to Xiao Yan no matter what. He just wanted to hear Su Qian admit that his gift was the best.
Su Qian looked at Ye Liuguang¡¯s childlike appearance and shook her head helplessly. Just as she was about to agree with Ye Liuguang, she heard Xiao Yan chuckle.
¡°Young Master Ye is absolutely right. When ites to giving gifts, we naturally have to give the best gift from the beginning. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if we lose?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s words carried a hint ofughter. When he suddenly spoke, it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards him at the same time. No one knew what Xiao Yan¡¯s sudden words meant.
They looked at Xiao Yan thoughtfully. No one understood the hidden meaning behind Xiao Yan¡¯s words.
¡°Ninth Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Su Ye looked at the fox-like man in front of him in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Does Ninth Uncle also have a gift for my Mother?¡±
¡°Of course, today is to celebrate Qianqian¡¯s birthday. Naturally, I have no reason toe empty-handed.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian with a faint smile. There was a deep smile hidden in his eyes as if he could see into Su Qian¡¯s heart with a single nce. ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯ll definitely like this gift I prepared for you.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone present looked at each other in confusion. They were all puzzled about what Xiao Yan intended to give. How could he boast before even presenting the gift?
Furthermore, everyone felt that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Xiao Yan to give a gift that was better than Ye Liuguang.
Seeing the smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s face, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes. At this moment, she looked at Xiao Yan with a faint smile and asked curiously, ¡°I wonder what Ninth Prince has prepared for me?¡±
Xiao Yan controlled the wheelchair and came to Su Qian¡¯s side. He immediately took out an ancient parchment from his pocket and handed it to Su Qian..
Chapter 472 - 472: A Map Fragment
Chapter 472: A Map Fragment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
That piece of parchment was obviously very old. It was so fragile that it seemed like it would crack at the slightest touch. It was so ancient that it had already turned dark yellow. At a nce, it didn¡¯t seem like anything valuable, and people couldn¡¯t help but feel that this thing might not be something good.
Everyone looked at Xiao Yan in confusion, not understanding what he intended to do with this.
This small piece of parchment looked worthless. Would Su Qian really like something like this?
¡°What exactly are you giving? Ninth Prince, are you using this to fool Qian¡¯er with this thing?¡± Ye Liuguang looked at Xiao Yan with dissatisfaction in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yan would use such an item to deceive Su Qian, and a hint of displeasure appeared in his eyes.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Su Qian didn¡¯t look down on the map at all. Instead, she looked at it excitedly as if she had discovered a new continent.
Su Qian eagerly took the map from Xiao Yan¡¯s hands and opened the parchment to take a look.
This map wasn¡¯t aplete piece but only a small section of arge map. However, on the back of the map, there was a blood-colored medicine cauldron mark.
Strangely, the mark of the medicine cauldron seemed to be embedded in the parchment. The color hadpletely seeped into it, making people feel that this map was very unusual.
¡°What is this thing?¡± Everyone looked at Su Qian, who was so happy, in surprise. They couldn¡¯t understand the great charm of this iplete map that even made Su Qian, who had always been aloof, so excited.
Ji Wanwan couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and hurriedly urged Su Qian excitedly, ¡°Qianqian, stop keeping us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us what this thing is.¡±
¡°As you can see, it is a map.¡± Su Qian was obviously unwilling to say more. Instead, she looked at Xiao Yan and asked with uncertainty, ¡°Your Highness, do you know what this map fragment represents?¡±
¡°Naturally I know.¡± Xiao Yan indifferently nodded.
After hearing this, Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Your Highness, you know what this is, yet you¡¯re willing to give it to me?¡±
¡°As long as you want it, everything I have is yours.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s red lips curled into a charming smile. Every word he said was a deep trap, luring people into endless indulgence with no way to escape.
Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Su Qian suddenly smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Your Highness.¡±
If Xiao Yan had brought something else today, Su Qian might not have epted it.
However, this fragmentary map was more attractive to her than any treasure, so she would definitely ept it.
Even if she had to repay Xiao Yan more favors in the future, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. Because this fragmentary map recorded the location of a huge treasure.
However, this thing was too easy to attract envy. If she told everyone about it now, they could all face fatal danger. Therefore, Su Qian didn¡¯t n to tell them about the treasure..
Chapter 473 - 473: He Lost, Lost to Xiao Yan!
Chapter 473: He Lost, Lost to Xiao Yan!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Qian ¡®er, what kind of map is that?¡± Nangong Lie looked in the direction of Su Qian with a slightly uneasy expression. He was worried that Su Qian had obtained something dangerous, and he felt a sense of unease.
Su Qian¡¯s smile became even brighter as she said with a grin, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t anything dangerous. I¡¯ll tell you when I find theplete map in the future. As for now, it¡¯s not convenient to say.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s inconvenient to say!¡± Ji Wanwan smiled brightly and went forward to hug Su Qian¡¯s arm. Her smile became even brighter as she said, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Qianqian, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s take our seats. I happen to have a surprise for you too. ¡°After saying this, Su Qian smiled and sat down with everyone.
Everyone in the Nangong family understood Su Qian. Su Qian had many thoughts that they couldn¡¯tprehend. Instead of bombarding her with questions, they thought it better to let Su Qian handle things in her own way.
They were well aware that Su Qian could manage everything with her one strength.
Everyone went to the dining table to eat happily. Only Ye Liuguang looked depressed and confused at this moment. He scratched his head almost to the point of breaking it, unable to figure out what was going on.
However, Ye Liuguang had a feeling that he had lost, lost to Xiao Yan!
He thought that after dinner, he must question Su Qian about what the map really represented. Finally, Ye Liuguang took a deep breath and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. Then, he followed everyone to sit down and joined in the joyous atmosphere to eat.
Before the meal, Su Qian took out the gifts she had prepared in advance and gave three peak sixth-grade Marrow Cleansing Elixirs to Nangong Lie, Nangong Mufeng, and Ji Wanwan. Lady Zhou and Lady Wen received elixirs for beauty and rejuvenation, and even Qi Sheng received a fourth-grade elixir. Nangong Lie and Nangong Mufeng knew that Su Qian wanted to help them improve the overall strength of the Nangong family, so they didn¡¯t reject her. Instead, they silently remembered Su Qian¡¯s contribution. They thought that when they had the opportunity in the future, they would definitely repay Su Qian¡¯s kindness twofold.
All they could do now was ept Su Qian¡¯s kindness and improve their strength as soon as possible.
Ji Wanwan was the most at a loss.
Holding the peak sixth-grade elixir in her hand, Ji Wanwan felt like she was holding a hot potato. She was in a difficult position and didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, she looked at Su Qian uneasily. She didn¡¯t know whether to ept it or not. ¡°Qianqian, this, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡±
¡°What¡¯s not good about it?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan¡¯s troubled expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Just ept it without worries. This is what I want to give you. Don¡¯t worry and ept it.¡±
When Ji Wanwan heard this, she became even more at a loss. At this moment, she looked at Su Qian uneasily. The uneasiness hidden in her eyes seemed to surge like turbulent waves, causing Ji Wanwan to break out in a cold sweat.
¡°I just gave you a hairpin, and you¡¯re giving me a peak sixth-grade elixir. I, I am unable to repay you¡¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian at a loss and frowned.
Ji Wanwan felt as if she had been struck by a pie from the sky which left her bewildered and at a loss..
Chapter 474 - 474: You’re So Wholehearted
Chapter 474: You¡¯re So Wholehearted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing Ji Wanwan so distressed, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Then, she raised her hand to poke Ji Wanwan¡¯s head, and even the smile on her lips deepened. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Look at you worrying for nothing. When did I say that I wanted you to repay me?¡±
¡°But you can¡¯t give such precious elixirs all of a sudden. Let me tell you, if you¡¯re so wholehearted, what if someone deceives you one day?¡± Ji Wanwan said worriedly as she looked at Su Qian in disappointment.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan and continued to persuade her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and ept it. In the future, if you have the chance to be the Blood Demon Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master, do you still have to worry about not giving me benefits?¡±
Since Su Qian had already said this, if Ji Wanwan continued to be shy, it would seem that she was not magnanimous enough.
Hence, Ji Wanwan nodded and epted it with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your blessings then.¡±
Seeing that Ji Wanwan finally epted it, the smile on Su Qian¡¯s face deepened. Then, everyone sat together and enjoyed the meal in a cheerful atmosphere.
They chatted andughed until the afternoon before finally returning. When night fell, Su Qian even ate the longevity noodles the children had prepared for her.
After a busy day, Su Qian took a shower and changed her clothes before going to bed early to rest.
That night, before midnight, Su Qian suddenly heard an orderly knock on her door.
Su Qian wasn¡¯t sleeping deeply at the moment. When she heard the knock on the door, she immediately opened her eyes. Then, she stood up and looked in the direction of the door. She said calmly, ¡°The door is unlocked. If Your Highness wants toe in, you cane in directly.¡±
As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, the door in front of her was pushed open with a creak. Then, Xiao Yan controlled his wheelchair and entered the door.
As Xiao Yan entered the room, Su Qian also put on her long dress and sat barefoot in front of the bed, calmly looking at Xiao Yan.
After Xiao Yan closed the door, he turned around and met Su Qian¡¯s eyes. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Qianqian, how did you know I woulde?¡±
¡°Naturally, I guessed.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan withposure as if she had guessed from the beginning that this man woulde. Therefore, she only smiled at Xiao Yan and continued calmly, ¡°Your Highness was generous today and gave me the map fragment. I had a feeling that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t give me such a treasure so easily, so I guessed that Your Highness mighte over. In the end, I was right. Your Highness dide.¡±
¡°Qianqian, do you know where that map points to?¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian calmly and asked.
When Su Qian heard this, she took out the map fragment from her storage space and nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course, I know. This map fragment points to the location of the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s Divine Tomb. Rumor has it that this map is divided into eight pieces, but there are only two pieces in hand.¡±
After saying that, Su Qian took out another map. ¡°I found this map with my master a few years ago. However, my map is from the edge, and the one Your Highness gave me is from the central position. Moreover, the two maps can¡¯t be pieced together.¡±
Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian holding the two maps and suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re so defenseless.. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll snatch the map away?¡±
Chapter 475 - 475:1 Don’t Have Such Intentions Toward You
Chapter 475 - 475:1 Don¡¯t Have Such Intentions Toward You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xiao Yan¡¯s voice was very soft, and it even contained a casual smile. It sounded like an ordinary and carefree question. However, if the others heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, they would probably immediately sense danger. It might even lead to a confrontation with Xiao Yan.
The smile in Su Qian¡¯s eyes deepened as she stared at Xiao Yan calmly and continued with a gentle expression, ¡°Others might do such a thing, but Your Highness isn¡¯t that kind of person. If you want to test me, you can capture me alive and interrogate me directly. In any case, I¡¯m not Your Highness¡¯s match, so why bother with unnecessary trouble?¡±
Su Qian¡¯s words were right. Xiao Yan¡¯s smile deepened a little. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have such intentions toward you.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she subconsciously asked, ¡°Then what does Your Highness mean?¡±
As soon as Su Qian asked this question, she immediately regretted it. She immediately shut her mouth obediently and cleared her throat. ¡°Your Highness, pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±
Seeing Su Qian¡¯s reaction, Xiao Yan nced at her somewhat regretfully. It seemed like he wanted to say something to Su Qian, but was stopped by her.
¡°The Ancient Divine Alchemist was the first alchemist in this world. It could be said that he was the ancestor of all alchemists. All the art of alchemy in this world evolved from the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s art of alchemy. It is rumored that his inheritance is in his divine tomb. Once someoneprehends it, their alchemy techniques will approach the divine realm. Such a huge temptation is irresistible to any alchemist,¡± Xiao Yan said with a light smile, even the smile in his eyes deepened.
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more grateful to Your Highness.¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan and asked, ¡°May I know what Your Highness wants in return?¡±
¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a birthday present for you. I don¡¯t need anything in return. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all,¡± Xiao Yan said candidly.
After hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Qian raised her chin with a puzzled expression. Then, she looked at Xiao Yan with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Then, why did Your Highnesse here now?¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yan hade over in the middle of the night just to say these inconsequential words to her.
¡°Help me detoxify the poison on my leg for the time being. I want to take you to another ce.¡± As Xiao Yan said this, he saw Su Qian unhesitatingly wrapping herself tightly in the quilt, looking at him with a resisting expression.
¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness say that this map fragment is a gift for my birthday and that I don¡¯t need to return the favor? Then why did you ask me to go out?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes and looked at this man. From the bottom of her heart, she felt that this man¡¯s words were contradictory.
Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Qian with a faint smile. He said, ¡°I did say that, but Qianqian, I have another map fragment here.¡±
Seeing Su Qian¡¯s interested gaze on him, Xiao Yan revealed a victorious smile. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go out with me?¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t say anything until she saw Xiao Yan take out another map fragment as if he had determined that she wouldn¡¯t refuse. He gently waved it in front of her..
Chapter 476 - 476: Shamefully Gave In
Chapter 476 - 476: Shamefully Gave In
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian looked at the map attentively and shamelessly gave in!
That was the Ancient Divine Alchemist¡¯s map. She had searched for it for so many years, but she had only managed to find a corner of it. But now, Xiao Yan was willing to give her two pieces at once. This saved her so much effort!
Looking at the man in front of her who smiled like a fox, Su Qian had no choice but to put on her shoes and walk forward to help Xiao Yan detoxify.
The poison in Xiao Yan¡¯s body was no longer difficult for Su Qian. Although she couldn¡¯t prevent the toxins from recurring, temporarily detoxifying Xiao Yan made it easy for him to stand.
After Su Qian helped Xiao Yan detoxify, he waved his hand and picked Su Qian up. Then, his figure moved like a graceful swan as his toes gently tapped on the ground. His figure shot out like an arrow that had left the bow. His terrifying speed was almost terrifying, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared without a trace.
Su Qian waspletely caught off guard. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already fallen into Xiao Yan¡¯s arms. She was tightly held by this man, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around Xiao Yan¡¯s neck and was brought away from the Su family by him.
Her breath was filled with the cold scent that belonged to Xiao Yan. Su Qian was shocked and raised her hand wanting to punch Xiao Yan. She was so scared that she shouted in panic, ¡°Why are you hugging me like this? Don¡¯t mess around. Put me down.¡±
After hearing this, Xiao Yan not only had no intention of letting go of Su Qian but instead hugged her more tightly. Then, he lowered his head and raised his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want the map fragment anymore?¡±
Seeing Xiao Yan speak so matter-of-factly, Su Qian was dumbfounded for a while. She was deeply surprised by this shameless man and could only stare nkly at him as this man carried her and continued to run forward.
Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan directly led her out of the capital. At this moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Xiao Yan¡¯s neck. There was an unconceble fear in her eyes as she wrapped her arms around Xiao Yan¡¯s neck even more tightly and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Xiao Yan said as he continued to shuttle through the night sky with Su Qian.
The night breeze gently brushed past Su Qian¡¯s cheek as she stared nkly at the night sky in front of her. She didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yan was taking her and could only hold onto his neck more tightly, being taken forward until they arrived in a secluded canyon.
The canyon was dim and there was no moonlight today, so Su Qian couldn¡¯t see what was in the canyon. She could only vaguely feel that the spiritual power in the canyon was very strong.
After Su Qian looked around, her face was full of undisguised surprise and confusion. She looked at Xiao Yan and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±
¡°This is the second gift I prepared for you.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice contained a smile. As he spoke, he slowly put Su Qian down.
After getting out of Xiao Yan¡¯s arms, Su Qian asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there nothing here?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯ll be midnight soon. Wait a little longer.¡± As Xiao Yan spoke, a gust of wind blew past, and Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.
In the next moment, Su Qian fell into a warm embrace..
Chapter 477 - 477: Pushing Xiao Yan Away
Chapter 477: Pushing Xiao Yan Away
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Suddenly being embraced caught Su Qian off guard. Every breath she took was filled with the cold fragrance from Xiao Yan¡¯s body. For a moment, she felt a little dizzy, and even her petite face flushed red, like a red cherry in midsummer. It was so tempting that anyone who nced at her couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her.
¡°Let me go¡¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t ustomed to being so close to a man. She immediately raised her hand in a panic, wanting to push the man in front of her.
However, Xiao Yan held Su Qian¡¯s arm firmly and didn¡¯t give her any chance to break free. Instead, he leaned close to her ear and blew at her. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be in a hurry. It¡¯s about to start.¡±
Not understanding what the man in front of her meant, Su Qian was about to ask when she suddenly felt a breeze. Immediately, little furballs that were emitting a warm light seemed to have finally woken up from a long sleep as they emerged from the grass one after another.
This surreal scene stunned Su Qian for a moment due to surprise. She even forgot to resist for a moment and could only stare nkly at everything that happened in front of her. She was almostpletely stunned by this scene.
The warm-colored light balls came overwhelming, gradually rising with a gentle breeze. The dazzling light illuminated the entire world, and the enchanting spiritual energy echoed in the air with clear and melodious chirping.
Su Qian waspletely stunned by the overwhelming spiritual energy that filled the world. She swept her gaze across her surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but grab Xiao Yan tightly. ¡°W-what are these things?¡±
¡°These elves in the mountains are also a type of spiritual beast, but they are rtively rare. I asionally learned about this spectacr scene here and have been wanting to bring you to see it.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian, his deep eyes reflecting Su Qian¡¯s beautiful face. It was so beautiful that one could deeply see into Su Qian¡¯s heart with just one nce.
Su Qian¡¯s phoenix-like eyes lit up. She looked at the magical scene in front of her and the man who gazed at her with gentle eyes. She felt as if her heart was filled with joy in an instant, and words floated into her mind.
Romantic.
Su Qian had never thought that she and Xiao Yan would be in such an environment. She lowered her head to avoid Xiao Yan¡¯s deep gaze and asked slowly, ¡°Why did Your Highness bring me here?¡±
Actually, Su Qian wanted to ask what Xiao Yan¡¯s motive was.
His kindness made Su Qian uneasy. Her heart uncontrobly worried about her two children, fearing that Xiao Yan might have other intentions.
¡°Naturally, I want to see you happy. Qianqian, this is my second gift to you. Do you like it?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration as he stared straight at Su Qian, waiting for her answer.
She raised her head again to look at Xiao Yan. Even though Su Qian couldn¡¯t see this man¡¯s face through the mask, she could clearly feel that his eyes were very simr to Su Ye¡¯s.
Such a man, no Prince in Fire Cloud couldpare to him. He was ambitious and aspirant. The next Emperor of Fire Cloud would undoubtedly be him.
He would have numerous wives and concubines, descendants filling the halls, possessing endless power and status.
And she didn¡¯t want to live such a life.
The haziness in her phoenix eyes was instantly reced by coldness as Su Qian pushed Xiao Yan away..
Chapter 478 - 478: Go Ask the King of Hell
Chapter 478: Go Ask the King of Hell
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
With such swift movements, there was not a trace of reluctance or hesitation.
The gleam in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes disappeared along with Su Qian¡¯s actions. At this moment, he looked at Su Qian in confusion, clearly not understanding why Su Qian was like this.
Su Qian could feel Xiao Yan¡¯s disappointed gaze after being injured, she dared not meet his eyes. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back.¡±
After saying this, Su Qian immediately turned around and left without even bothering to take a map fragment.
Almost like fleeing, she returned to the Su family, back to her residence. Su Qian closed the door heavily and took a deep breath to calm herself down.
The courtyard was silentte at night. Su Qian could clearly feel Xiao Yan¡¯s aura gradually approaching.
Soon, footsteps sounded outside, and Xiao Yan stood in front of the door.
¡°Qianqian.¡± Xiao Yan raised his hand and knocked on the door.
¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s inconvenient for Your Highness to stay here. Please go back,¡± Su Qian ordered him to leave without hesitation.
When Xiao Yan heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his hand and touched the door before leaving in silence.
Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s departing footsteps, Su Qian raised her hand and touched her chest. She felt as if something was missing from her heart. For a moment, it felt a little empty, leaving her with a strange and indescribable difort.
Suppressing the impetuous feelings that surfaced in her heart, Su Qian turned around and opened the door.
A gentle breeze blew past, and Su Qian lowered her head to look at the ground. She happened to see the map fragment lying on the ground.
Her heart trembled involuntarily. Su Qian frowned and squatted down before picking up the map fragment from the ground.
Unexpectedly, Xiao Yan had left the map fragment behind in the end. Su Qian¡¯s heart surged with an unprecedentedplex feeling. In the end, she could only take a deep breath and put the map fragment away.
Just as Su Qian was about to turn around and return to her room to rest, a sharp killing intent swept over. In an instant, it shattered the air and created visible ripples in the air.
A chill rose from her back as a cold glint shed across Su Qian¡¯s phoenix eyes. She coldly looked behind her and saw a few sleeve arrows rapidly flying towards her back, viciously aiming at her heart!
Faced with such a childish attack, Su Qian only sneered coldly. Then, she raised her hand and swept it across the air. The red silk quickly tore through the air and hit the sleeve arrows on the ground with a crisp sound.
The corners of Su Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. The aura around her was arrogant and sharp. She narrowed her eyes coldly and keenly as she watched more than a dozen figures climb over the wall and surround the courtyard she was in.
At this moment, Su Qian leisurely squinted her eyes as if she had seen something interesting. She lightly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
The leading man of the group had tanned skin. At this moment, he narrowed his eyes fiercely and said angrily to Su Qian, ¡°Go to hell and ask the King of Hell!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, these people¡¯s figures turned into afterimages and rushed in Su Qian¡¯s direction. They arrived in front of Su Qian in an instant and raised their hands. Their swords tore through the air and headed straight for Su Qian¡¯s heart.
Su Qian easily dodged with a sway, her hand with the red silk spinning in the air. Then, it swiftly surged forward, as sharp as a de, directly aiming at the man¡¯s throat..
Chapter 479 - 479: Deal With Them, Leave None Alive
Chapter 479: Deal With Them, Leave None Alive
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The long sword in the man¡¯s hand was instantly entangled by the red silk and he couldn¡¯t move at all. He immediately narrowed his eyes and angrily said to his subordinates, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Attack together! Kill her!¡±
The remaining assassins all rushed out together, with the weakest among them surprisingly being a fifth-rank expert. The man in front of Su Qian was a rare sixth-rank expert. The sword in his hand spun in the air and swiftly danced in the air before flying towards Su Qian¡¯s throat.
With a light tap on the ground, Su Qian quickly retreated, creating a considerable distance between her and the man in an instant. She raised her finger and flicked it lightly, and a terrifying killing intent swept out, directly breaking the sword in half.
With a crisp sound, the swarthy man saw his sword smash onto the ground.
¡°A peak sixth-rank expert?¡± The man¡¯s eyes trembled violently. The way he looked at Su Qian was no longer as impudent as before. Instead, there was a deep fear in his eyes.
Sensing that the man in front of her was at the mid-stage of the sixth rank, an even colder smile appeared in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. At this moment, she said with a faint smile, ¡°Why? Are you surprised that I¡¯m a peak sixth-rank expert?¡±
How could he not be surprised? The man initially received orders stating that Su Qian was only an early sixth-rank expert, so he came with full confidence. He thought that with his mid-sixth-rank strength, he could instantly kill Su Qian.
However, who would have thought that after arriving, the man discovered that Su Qian was actually a peak sixth-rank expert?
Above the sixth rank, the difference in strength between the early and mid-stages was vast. Even a slight gap could change the oue of the battle significantly.
In an instant, he realized that the woman in front of him was not someone to be trifled with. Just as the man was about to step forward, Su Qian had already flicked her finger, and a golden needle shot out, hitting the man¡¯s shoulder.
The man waspletely unaware of what had happened. Just as he was about to question Su Qian, his legs went soft and his body slumped to the ground without any strength.
¡°How is this possible?¡± The man was so scared that his eyes were about to pop out. The way he looked at Su Qian changed from being audacious to resembling someone who had seen a ghost.
The man wasn¡¯t a fool. He instantly realized that he had been poisoned!
To be able to rely on the poison on a needle to make a sixth-rank expert fall to the ground in an instant, showed how potent the poison was. It had already reached a terrifying level!
When the man fell to the ground and looked at her in horror, Su Qian was certain that the man in front of her didn¡¯t know her identity.
At least, this man didn¡¯t know that she was poison physician Du Qi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought a bunch of scumbags to her doorstep seeking death.
¡°Xiao Yin, deal with them. Leave none alive,¡± Su Qian said calmly. Xiao Yin, who had been hiding in her sleeve, emerged and spewed arge mouthful of spider silk.
The corrosive spider silk covered like an invisible, instantly enveloping everyone present. Other than the man who had fallen to the ground earlier, no one was spared. After being wrapped in the spider silk, they all let out wails like pigs being ughtered.
¡°Help!¡± All of them struggled in pain and wailed. Those assassins were entangled by the spider silk and couldn¡¯t break free. Then, all the parts of their bodies that were stained by the spider silk began to dissolve..
Chapter 480 - 480: Are You A Human or A Demon?
Chapter 480: Are You A Human or A Demon?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The dark-skinned man fell to the ground and miserably looked at this scene. He sweated profusely, and his body trembled uncontrobly, as if sieved bran, shaking wildly in madness.
The originally living person instantly melted into a pool of blood. No one could withstand such intense stimtion, especially the man in front of her. He stared at Su Qian as if he had seen a ghost and asked, ¡°Are you a human or a demon?¡±
¡°Howe you brought so many people here to kill, yet you don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re supposed to kill?¡± At this moment, a young man¡¯s clear voice came from the entrance of the courtyard, causing Su Qian and the man to look over at the same time.
Wearing a casually draped long robe, Ye Liuguang appeared to have hastily rushed over. At this moment, he put on a belt around his waist and walked in after putting on his clothes.
Looking around, where all the fifth-rank experts were already dead, Ye Liuguang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. After exhaling a sigh, he looked at Su Qian andined, ¡°Why did you attack so quickly? Couldn¡¯t you leave a couple of alive for me to showcase my skills?¡±
Su Qian cast a disdainful nce at Ye Liuguang and said nonchntly, ¡°Come on, these people are only fifth-rank. They can¡¯t withstand the torture of your poison worm.¡±
When the man who had fallen to the ground and was unable to move because of the poison heard this, his mouth fell open in shock, and his jaw almost fell to the ground.
Had he misheard? What did it mean to be only at the fifth rank?
It had to be known that fifth-rank experts were rare, the people around the man had gathered with considerable effort. Yet, Su Qian had effortlessly killed them all in one go, causing the man¡¯s heart to nearly bleed.
However, who could have imagined that the man¡¯s self-perceived formidable strength waspletely disregarded by the two before him?
¡°You¡¯re right. However, what about the remaining person? Could it be that you left him behind specifically for me to practice?¡± Ye Liuguang looked at the man in front of him with interest and asked with a smile.
When the man realized that he had be the target of Ye Liuguang all of a sudden, he trembled like a sieve. His expression was akin to someone who had just seen a ghost.
Su Qian¡¯s smile deepened a few shades, and she remarked, ¡°If this person doesn¡¯t cooperate, we can use him for some entertainment.¡±
¡°Alright, then ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll just sit here and listen, waiting to pick up the loot.¡± With a bright smile, Ye Liuguang sat beside Su Qian and held his chin as he looked at the man with a faint smile.
Su Qian casually brought a chair over and sat down. She smiled at the man and asked kindly, ¡°Who sent you?¡±
¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± The man nced disdainfully at Su Qian before sneering. Just then, Xiao Yin rushed over and gave the man a hard bite.
¡°How dare you speak to my Master with such an attitude? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiao Yin said angrily as he injected the venom into the man¡¯s body through his fangs.
The man was in so much pain that he screamed out in cold sweat. Then, he fell to the ground and struggled in extreme pain.
It hurt. The sharp, intense pain made the man roll around. He looked at his palm in horror and was shocked to find that the ce where Xiao Yin had bitten was turning a strange purple at a speed visible to the naked eye..
Chapter 481 - 481: Turn You into a Skeleton With Poison!
Chapter 481: Turn You into a Skeleton With Poison!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Moreover, the strange purple color continued to spread at a visible speed. The flesh turned into shades of purple, peeling off from the bones piece by piece, revealing the eerie white bones beneath.
The man¡¯s scalp exploded in an instant. He was terrified that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°No! No! Why is this happening?!¡±
¡°Why else? Of course, it¡¯s because of my poison!¡± Xiao Yin looked at the man with a tsundere expression and snorted coldly. ¡°Hurry up and answer my Master¡¯s question obediently, or beware that I turn you into a skeleton with poison!¡±
¡°I, I understand. Please stop!¡± The man was so scared that tears flowed out of his eyes as he watched his skin change color bit by bit. At this moment, he screamed in panic.
Xiao Yin ignored the man. It wasn¡¯t until Su Qian cleared her throat that Xiao Yin finally opened his venomous fangs again and gave the man another bite.
The man once again suffered to the point of agonizing screams. Tears and mucus flowed down his face, and he looked in Xiao Yin¡¯s direction with a choked voice, trembling even more violently.
Fortunately, the man¡¯s skin no longer turned purple, and his flesh didn¡¯t fall to the ground.
Even so, the man was scared out of his wits. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±
¡°You only choose to speak the truth after experiencing the severity. What a despicable person.¡± Ye Liuguang mocked as he looked at the man¡¯s terrified expression.
The man¡¯s face was full of humiliation, but he had to ept his fate since he was inferior in skill.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Who sent you?¡± Su Qian asked again.
The man sniffed and replied quietly, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the Blood Demon Pavilion, Ji Wanwan.¡±
The man¡¯s words made the smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips instantly disappear.
A storm gathered around. Su Qian wasted no time, flew up, and fiercely kicked the man in the face.
The man screamed like a pig being ughtered. He fell to the ground and covered his face with his hands. He looked at Su Qian as if he had seen a ghost and spat out a few broken teeth.
¡°I told you to tell the truth.¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes sharply and said with cold anger as she red at the man in front of her with a murderous expression.
The man, who hadn¡¯t sensed Su Qian¡¯s killing intent before, was not wailing louder, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! It really was Ji Wanwan who asked me to kill you. I, I am an Elder of the Blood Demon Pavilion. If it wasn¡¯t for Ji Wanwan, who else could make mee out and kill you?¡±
Su Qian still looked at him with a bloodthirsty expression. The man was almost frightened out of his wits by this terrifying woman in front of him. He immediately trembled and continued, ¡°Look at the token in my arms. It¡¯s the Elder token of the Blood Demon Pavilion. It can prove my identity!¡±
Ye Liuguang stood up and walked in front of the man. Then, he casually took out the token that the man had mentioned.
The blood-colored token had the plum blossom mark of the Blood Demon Pavilion on it. Ye Liuguang could tell at a nce whether it was real or fake. ¡°Qian¡¯er, it¡¯s real.¡±
¡°Why would Sister Wanwan want to kill Master?¡± Xiao Yin recalled Ji Wanwan¡¯s lively and lovely appearance and asked with a puzzled expression.
¡°I don¡¯t understand either.¡± Su Qian looked at the pale-faced man and knew very well that this man wasn¡¯t lying..
Chapter 482 - 482: There’s Something Else
Chapter 482: There¡¯s Something Else
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The man was definitely sure that he had seen Ji Wanwan giving him orders, so he came to this point and stubbornly held onto his words.
However, Su Qian still didn¡¯t believe that Ji Wanwan would do such a thing. She vaguely felt that there was something else going on.
¡°Are you saying that you personally saw Ji Wanwane over and give you the assassination order?¡± Ye Liuguang was also unwilling to believe it and looked at the man in front of him, ¡°Think carefully before you speak. Did you really see Ji Wanwan herself and not just receive an order to assassinate Qian¡¯er?¡±
¡°I, of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± The man¡¯s soul was about to fly out of his body. At this moment, he cleared his throat uneasily. Then, with a panicked expression, he hurriedly said, ¡°I watched Young Miss grow up with my own eyes. How could I mistake her appearance?¡±
¡°Tell me the matter in detail,¡± Su Qian said coldly as she looked at the man in front of her.
¡°I, I received an order from Miss Wanwan at the Blood Demon Pavilion five days ago. She said that she wanted me toe to the imperial capital immediately and kill someone.¡± The man recalled.
¡°Wait? Just you alone?¡± Su Qian looked at the man in confusion. She frowned and scanned the surrounding corpses before asking, ¡°Who are these people? Aren¡¯t they with you?¡±
¡°No, these people aren¡¯t from our Blood Demon Pavilion. It was after I came to the imperial capital yesterday and met with Eldest Miss. I don¡¯t know where she found so many experts,¡± The man said quietly.
Ye Liuguang and Su Qian looked at each other.
Su Qian knew Ji Wanwan well. She was bold, repaid kindness, and wouldn¡¯t do something like assassinating her.
Moreover, Ji Wanwan valued her uncle¡¯s family. Previously, her uncle¡¯s family had been bullied so badly. If she could gather the strength of over a dozen fifth-rank experts, she would have sent them to guard the sub-branch pavilion and prevent them from being bullied.
However, the man was certain that he had seen Ji Wanwan with his own eyes, which made Su Qian even more confused.
Seeing that neither Su Qian nor Ye Liuguang spoke, the man immediately cried out with a mournful face, ¡°What I said is true, you must believe me.¡±
¡°Now, there¡¯s only one way to verify whether what you said is true or false.¡± Su Qian lowered her eyes and nced at the man indifferently. ¡°Bring Wanwan here directly, and you two can confront each other. We¡¯ll know the truth once we ask her.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± The man nodded and agreed without hesitation.
¡°This is interesting.¡± Ye Liuguang smiled lightly and took the initiative to say, ¡°I want to be a part of this too. Just you wait, I¡¯ll go and bring Ji Wanwan here forcefully right now!¡±
Seeing Ye Liuguang leave in a hurry after saying this, Su Qian quickly chased after him and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t always be so barbaric. The matter is not yet certain. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±
¡°Got it!¡± After Ye Liuguang finished speaking loudly, he quickened his pace and left quickly.
After a short 15 minutes, Ye Liuguang carried Ji Wanwan on his shoulder and forcefully brought her back.
Poor Ji Wanwan was tied up. Even when Ye Liuguang put her down, she still looked dazed. She tilted her head and looked at Su Qian in confusion, clearly unable to understand what was going on..
Chapter 483 - 483: You Sent Them to Kill Me
Chapter 483: You Sent Them to Kill Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian had long been ustomed to Ye Liuguang¡¯s style of doing things. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to rub her forehead andined to Ye Liuguang, ¡°What did I tell you just now?¡±
She had specifically reminded Ye Liuguang not to be so rough. But he brought Ji Wanwan over directly, bound hand and foot, with ropes all over, and even her mouth was tightly gagged with a cloth. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to support her forehead and let out a long sigh.
Ye Liuguang didn¡¯t care about the details at all and said disapprovingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same no matter how I bring her over? Why care about such small details? Just ask quickly.¡±
There was really nothing she could do about Ye Liuguang. Su Qian quickly helped Ji Wanwan remove the gag from her mouth and helped her up from the ground.
Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with an innocent expression and asked in confusion, ¡°Qianqian, what¡¯s going on? Why did you tie me up and bring me here? I was so scared that I thought I had offended Young Master Ye. Also, what¡¯s happening here? Where did so many corpsese from?¡±
¡°These people are here to assassinate me.¡± After a slight pause, Su Qian continued with an unperturbed tone, ¡°Moreover, ording to these people, you sent them to kill me.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Ji Wanwan thought that there was something wrong with her ears and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I send someone to kill you? Qianqian, think about it carefully. Is there any benefit for me to kill you?¡±
¡°Moreover, I can see that everyone here is very powerful. To be honest, I don¡¯t have the ability to dispatch so many powerful people to kill you.¡± Ji Wanwan sat calmly on the spot. There was no fear or uneasiness on her face. Instead, she continued to speak coldly and calmly, ¡°If I had so many experts under me, I wouldn¡¯t have let that wicked woman bully my Uncle¡¯s family day and night.¡±
¡°What you said is quite nice.¡± Ye Liuguang had no intention of trusting Ji Wanwan. Instead, he pulled the man¡¯s hair in front of Ji Wanwan and forced him to look up. ¡°Come, take a look first. See if you recognize this man.¡±
The man trembled under the terrifying aura around Ye Liuguang and was so scared that he almost cried out loud. He immediately said to Ji Wanwan with trembling hands, ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Yin He!¡±
Looking at Yin He, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°I naturally recognize you. Qianqian, this man is indeed an Elder of our Blood Demon Pavilion. He is ranked third in the Blood Demon Pavilion headquarters and can be considered a very powerful expert in our sect.¡±
¡°Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss! Have you forgotten? You were the one who met mest night and asked me toe over to assassinate this woman who lives in the Su family!¡± Yin He looked at Ji Wanwan with an urgent expression, as if he was afraid that Ji Wanwan would deny it. He continued to panic, ¡°Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t me me for the failure of the assassination. You didn¡¯t tell me that this woman in front of me was so powerful!¡±
The more Ji Wanwan listened to Yin He¡¯s words, the more incredulous she felt. Immediately, she stared at Yin He as if he was a fool.. ¡°Third Elder, is there something wrong with your brain?¡±
Chapter 484 - 484: Suburban Villa in the Capital
Chapter 484: Suburban Vi in the Capital
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing that Ji Wanwan refused to admit it, Su Qian and Ye Liuguang looked at him suspiciously. Yin He was so anxious that a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He angrily said to Ji Wanwan, ¡°Eldest Miss, you were the one who asked me to go to the suburban vi in the capitalst night and even sent all these fifth-rank experts to kill her. How can you not admit it!¡±
Ji Wanwan sat on the ground. Even in the face of Yin He¡¯s questioning, she could still maintain herposure. ¡°If I really did it, then I definitely wouldn¡¯t pretend to be a coward. However, what I have never done, even if you put a knife to my neck, I have never done it. I can¡¯t find the suburban vi you mentioned, and I don¡¯t know any of the fifth-rank experts here.¡±
¡°Wanwan, I believe you. However, you have to show me the evidence.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she gave Xiao Yin a look. Xiao Yin quickly went forward and untied Ji Wanwan.
¡°Qianqian, today is your birthday. Last night, I stayed up all night in the jewelry shop in the city to prepare a gift for you. Moreover, the old master in the jewelry shop stayed up all night with me to teach me. So, the people in the jewelry shop can testify for me.¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian uneasily and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Qianqian, you saved my Uncle¡¯s life. I¡¯d rather die than harm you.¡±
At the end of her sentence, Ji Wanwan frowned with a troubled expression, as if she was eager to prove to Su Qian that what she said was true.
Ji Wanwan¡¯s gaze was just like the first time Su Qianqian saw her. It was so pure and free from impurities. It was definitely not the gaze of a person with ill intentions.
When Su Qian heard this, she nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, I believe you. I trust that what you said is true.¡±
When Yin He heard this, he immediately became anxious. He hurriedly straightened his neck and said, ¡°What about me? What about me? I¡¯m not lying either. What I said is true!¡±
¡°Qian¡¯er, why do I feel like what both of them said is true?¡± Ye Liuguang lifted his chin and stared at the two of them.
When the two of them heard that, they looked at Ye Liuguang in confusion.
¡°It seems that there is another person who was seen by Third Elderst night.¡± Su Qian naturally believed Ji Wanwan. After all, she had seen through Ji Wanwan¡¯s character from the beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be good friends with Ji Wanwan.
However, this Third Elder wasn¡¯t lying either. He most likely saw ¡®Ji Wanwan¡¯st night.
Unfortunately, the ¡®Ji Wanwan¡¯ that Third Elder saw was most likely an imposter.
¡°Third Elder, you said you saw mest night. Where did you see me?¡± Ji Wanwan stared straight at Third Elder and asked, ¡°Where is the suburban vi you mentioned?¡±
Yin He was also at a loss. Confusion was written all over his face as he said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you where it is either, but I can bring you there to take a look.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly. Qian¡¯er, take out the antidote.¡± Looking at Yin He, who had been sitting on the ground the whole time, Ye Liuguang said with some disdain.
Su Qian took out the antidote and gave it to Yin He to sniff it. He immediately felt that his originally uncontroble body had returned to normal. He quickly stood up and led Su Qian and the other two toward the suburban vi outside the imperial capital..
Chapter 485 - 485: The Yin Qi in This Damned Place Is So Heavy
Chapter 485: The Yin Qi in This Damned ce Is So Heavy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It was a dark and windy night. The three of them quickly shuttled through the forest and arrived at a secluded house near the western suburbs at their fastest speed.
This residence was located in an extremely secluded location. If Yin He hadn¡¯t led them all the way here, even Su Qian and the others would have had a hard time discovering this ce.
¡°This is the ce.¡± After Yin He brought the three of them to the main entrance of the residence, he looked at them carefully, as if he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe him. He said weakly, ¡°I met Eldest Miss here.¡±
¡°This ce is really hidden. It¡¯s actually hidden in the bamboo forest.¡± After looking around the bamboo forest, Ji Wanwan red at Yin He unhappily andined, ¡°How many times do I have to exin it to you before you understand? The person you encountered at that time wasn¡¯t me, and I have nothing to do with it!¡±
After hearing Ji Wanwan¡¯s words, Yin He didn¡¯t forcefully argue with her. Instead, he stared at her with an extremely resentful gaze as if saying with his eyes that whatever Ji Wanwan said was true, and he wouldn¡¯t object.
Ji Wanwan felt almost suffocated by Yin He¡¯s appearance. Ji Wanwan knew what she said would always be wrong, so she rolled up her sleeves and said aggressively, ¡°D*mn it, let¡¯s go in now! I want to see which reckless bastard dares to impersonate me and act rampant outside!¡±
The door of the house was tightly locked, but it wasn¡¯t a problem for Ji Wanwan. She stomped on the ground and immediately jumped. Her figure nimbly climbed over the high wall that was as tall as two people and entered the house.
Su Qian, Ye Liuguang, and Yin He followed closely behind.
When they entered the house, they didn¡¯t notice that a veiled woman dressed in ck was standing in the shadows within the bamboo forest behind them. After watching them enter the mansion, she turned around silently and quickly headed southeast.
In this mansion, there was no trace of human activity. It seemed to have been abandoned for many years. Under the faint moonlight, overgrown weeds could be vaguely seen. There was no aura of living people in the huge house. At a nce, it was more like a haunted mansion, making people feel a chill in their hearts.
¡°The Yin Qi in this damned ce is so heavy.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose as he looked around.
¡°I saw Eldest Miss in the main hall ahead.¡± Yin He pointed ahead and said carefully.
Ji Wanwan rolled her eyes at Yin He¡¯s words. She wished she could rip Yin He¡¯s head off and take a good look at what kind of rubbish was stuffed in his brain. She had clearly said so many times that the person he sawst night wasn¡¯t her, but he just couldn¡¯t remember.
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Ji Wanwan hastened her steps towards the main hall as she wanted to prove her innocence as soon as possible.
The main hall was also dark. Ji Wanwan carefully stepped in and immediately raised the lighter in her hand. She looked around seriously and finally set her eyes on the round table not far away.
Strangely enough, this residence looked like it had not been inhabited for a long time, yet the main hall was spotless..
Chapter 486 - 486: Let’s Go! Chase After Her!
Chapter 486: Let¡¯s Go! Chase After Her!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Logically speaking, the main hall should have been covered in dust like other ces, but it was strangely immacte. Anyone who saw it would know that there was something wrong here!
¡°There are tea bowls on the table.¡± Su Qian followed her in and pointed at the teacup on the table. Then, she walked up and casually lifted the lid of the teacup.
Instantly, a stream of hot air rose from the teacup, causing the three people present to be stunned.
The lingering mist indicated that someone had left not long ago.
Confirmed that something was wrong, Su Qian ordered without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Chase after her!¡±
Fifteen minutester, several miles away from the imperial capital.
The woman in the ck dress ran wildly until she finally stopped and turned her head to nce behind.
The shadows of the trees on both sides of the road swayed, and the eyes of the woman in the ck dress revealed a coldness that could almost freeze people.
¡°Those people shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up at this point.¡±
As soon as the woman in ck finished speaking, a few golden needles quickly flew over from the forest not far away.
Faintly visible, the needles emitted a sharp poisonous light. When the woman saw this scene, she turned around and fell back, leaving only one leg to support her body. Her upper body leaned back in a straight line as she watched the golden needles fly out at a rapid speed in front of her.
Not daring to underestimate the situation, the ck-dresseddy nimbly lifted her body once again after dodging the golden needles. After which, she coldly looked at the three people who were quickly chasing after her.
The people who came were Su Qian, Ye Liuguang, and Ji Wanwan. The three of them looked at the woman in the ck dress with killing intent.
The woman in the ck dress was covered with a veil, but upon closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t hard to notice her resemnce to Ji Wanwan, especially her eyes, which were almost exactly the same as Ji Wanwan.
However, upon closer scrutiny, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, while the woman in ck had a colder gaze. There was a chilling chill in her eyes that made one shudder.
¡°B*tch, are you the one who disguised yourself as me and used my identity to harm others?!¡± Ji Wanwan was furious. She wished she could pounce on this woman right now and tear her into pieces.
It was all because of this woman that she was misunderstood by Qianqian!
Fortunately, Qianqian was mindful of the rtionship between the two of them and didn¡¯t easily believe what others said. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Ji Wanwan to imagine that with her strength, she was no match for Ye Liuguang and Su Qian. Once Qianqian really believed in others, she would definitely die in minutes. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to figure out the cause and effect before she took the me and died unjustly.
The woman in the ck dress didn¡¯t deny it. Sheughed wantonly again and said, ¡°me your own bad luck for attracting my attention. Naturally, being manipted is well-deserved.¡±
¡°Using someone else¡¯s appearance tomit wrongdoing, you¡¯re quite venomous.¡± As Ye Liuguang spoke, he quickly took out a few round poison worm balls that contained poison worms from his sleeve. He looked at Su Qian and asked, ¡°Qian¡¯er, let¡¯s make a bet. Let¡¯s see who can catch this woman first today. What do you think?¡±
Su Qian seemed to be interested.. At this moment, she responded with a faint smile, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the wager?¡±
Chapter 487 - 487: Poison Physician Su Qian, Right?
Chapter 487: Poison Physician Su Qian, Right?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing that the two of them were treating her as a bet, the ck-dressed woman¡¯s expression immediately darkened.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. Whoever catches this woman first wins. The winner will cook a meal for the loser.¡± Ye Liuguang recalled the deliciousness of Su Qian¡¯s barbecue and licked his lips in anticipation.
¡°Alright.¡± Su Qian readily agreed.
Seeing that the two of them were making a bet happily, she clenched her fists fiercely and said angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±
What did these two bastards take her for? They casually decided her life and death with just a meal.
¡°Although we don¡¯t know your identity yet, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the red silk in Su Qian¡¯s sleeve quickly shook and turned into an afterimage that shot out from her spot, attacking the ck-robed woman.
Not daring to underestimate Su Qian¡¯s attack, the ck-robed woman quickly retreated and pulled out a long whip from her waist. The whip flicked rapidly in the air, its speed resembling a startled swan. It collided heavily with the red silk in Su Qian¡¯s hand.
Suddenly, a crisp sound was heard. When the two collided, it was like a p of thunder exploding in the air, causing people¡¯s eardrums to hurt. At this moment, they all took a step back in unison and widened the distance between them.
As if surprised by Su Qian¡¯s formidable strength, the woman in the ck dress suddenly smiled. ¡°Poison physician Su Qian, right?¡±
¡°An obvious question.¡± Su Qian wasn¡¯t interested in fighting head-on with the woman in ck. She immediately shook the red silk in her hand and charged straight at the woman in ck.
The whip in the woman¡¯s hand continuously shed with Su Qian. It was unknown if the woman in the ck dress was entangled or something else, but under the gaze of the three of them, she didn¡¯t immediately disengage. Instead, she continued to fight with Su Qian. The whip in her hand quickly left afterimages in the air, so fast that it was impossible to catch it with the naked eye.
How could they let go of this rare opportunity? Ji Wanwan and Ye Liuguang attacked from both sides and headed in the direction of the woman in the ck dress.
However, facing the siege of the two of them, the woman in the ck dress showed no signs of panic on her face. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up behind her veil, revealing a victorious smile.
After seeing the expression of the woman in the ck dress, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were rmed at the same time. They immediately took a step back without thinking.
However, no matter how fast the two of them were, they couldn¡¯t be faster than the woman in the ck dress.
The woman in the ck dress removed her veil with one hand, revealing a face that looked exactly like Ji Wanwan.
Then, she moved her red lips and exhaled a breath from the deepest part of her throat.
Purple poisonous smoke swept out and entered the two people¡¯s breaths without warning.
They didn¡¯t expect the woman in the ck dress to know how to use poison. Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan covered their mouths and noses at the same time, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the raging poison gas.
The bitter taste spread throughout their bodies with each breath. Their bodies went limp and they fell to the ground at the same time. Their vision went ck and blood spurted out from their mouths and noses at the same time.
Ye Liuguang was stronger than Ji Wanwan, so the symptoms of being poisoned were obviously weaker than Ji Wanwan¡¯s.. However, he could only force himself to hold on and look at the woman in the ck dress with an ashen face, ¡°A seventh-grade alchemist?¡±
Chapter 488 - 488: Poison Master
Chapter 488: Poison Master
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Rather than being called an alchemist, I prefer others to address me as a poison master.¡± The woman in the ck dress narrowed her eyes ferociously. Her bloodthirsty gaze seemed to be able to see through Ye Liuguang. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first and let you know the consequences of offending me.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the woman in the ck dress raised her hand and took out a sharp thorn from her sleeve. It went straight for Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart.
Ye Liuguang wasn¡¯t someone easy to provoke. He immediately retreated and performed a backward somersault. He stood upside down and kicked the wrist of the woman in a ck dress!
Instantly, a ck mist emerged from the tip of Ye Liuguang¡¯s foot. The moment it touched the woman in ck, it transformed into an imprint in the shape of a poisonous insect mark and traveled up the woman¡¯s arm, heading toward her heart!
She involuntarily let out a painful groan. The woman in ck gritted her teeth in anger and was about to attack Ye Liuguang again when Ji Wanwan also endured the pain and stabbed her sword at her.
She could clearly feel Ji Wanwan¡¯s murderous aura approaching from her back. The woman in the ck dress instinctively dodged, but Ji Wanwan¡¯s sharp sword pierced through her robe from behind and grazed her side, leaving a bloody wound on her waist.
The woman in ck¡¯s expression twisted with anger. She was flustered and exasperated as she shouted at the two people in front of her, ¡°Get lost!¡±
As she spoke, purple poisonous gas spewed out from the woman in ck, forcing the two of them to retreat quickly and widen the distance between them.
Not believing that the two people in front of her could still survive after being poisoned by her, the woman in the ck dress turned around and was about to run. Suddenly, she felt a ferocious killing intent heading straight for her. She immediately turned around in shock and met Su Qian¡¯s murderous gaze.
¡°Surrender your life!¡± Su Qian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. At this moment, she quickly stretched out her arm and aimed at the woman in the ck dress.
Su Qian¡¯s speed was extremely fast. By the time the woman in ck wanted to escape, Su Qian had already rushed in front of her. Moreover, the raised palm was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from her.
Even so, the woman in the ck dress remained calm. She opened her mouth and confidently spat out a mouthful of poisonous gas at Su Qian¡¯s face.
Su Qian didn¡¯t dodge and faced the poisonous gas head-on.
When the woman in ck saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but curse Su Qian as a fool in her heart.
This foolish woman had clearly seen how powerful her poison gas was, yet she still faced it head-on. In the eyes of the woman in the ck, such an action was no different from courting death!
She originally thought that Su Qian would immediately spit out blood from her mouth and nose and fall to the ground poisoned. However, before the wicked smile on the woman in ck¡¯s lips could emerge, Su Qian¡¯s expression remained unwavering. Without spitting or spraying blood, Su Qian calmly passed through the poisonous fog and raised her hand, mercilessly imprinting it on the woman in the ck dress¡¯s heart.
¡°Pfft!¡± The woman in ck expected Su Qian to sumb to her poison, so she didn¡¯t take any precautions. As a result, she directly received Su Qian¡¯s full-force blow and her body trembled as she spat out a mouthful of blood.
Even though the woman in the ck dress was a seventh-grade expert, she was still severely injured by Su Qian¡¯s attack.
¡°This is impossible! Cough, cough, cough¡ My, my poison is clearly the strongest, but why isn¡¯t it effective on you!¡± The woman in ck asked in shock..
Chapter 489 - 489: As A Poison Master, Do You Even Lack This Level of Judgment?
Chapter 489: As A Poison Master, Do You Even Lack This Level of Judgment?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Compared to being struck, her prideful poison gas didn¡¯t take effect was the biggest blow for her!
As a poison master, the woman in ck valued the toxicant she refined more than her own life. Therefore, when she saw Su Qian calmly facing the poison she had spent her entire life researching, the woman in ck couldn¡¯t ept it!
Su Qian only smiled elegantly and calmly in response to the woman¡¯s question. ¡°As a poison master, do you evenck this level of judgment?¡±
Seeing the sudden change in the woman in ck¡¯s expression under her humiliation, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Su Qian to imagine how infuriated she must be!
Su Qian didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell the woman in the ck dress about her uniqueness. Instead, she turned around and struck her palm at the woman in the ck dress again.
However, this time, the woman in the ck dress learned to be a little smarter. Even though she was filled with hatred and anger, she didn¡¯t confront Su Qian head-on. Instead, she took the initiative to leave. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to cast a resentful gaze at Su Qian.
Su Qian saw that the woman in the ck dress wanted to run and wanted to chase after her, but she heard two thuds behind her.
Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened as she turned her head to look behind her. As expected, she saw Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan fall to the ground at the same time, their lives hanging by a thread.
That was a seventh-grade potent toxin, and its efficacy far exceeded the Bone Eroding Toxic that Su Qian had encountered previously. In addition, the two of them had been directly poisoned. If the poison wasn¡¯t cleared soon, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would be crippled.
Looking at the woman in the ck fleeing in desperation, Su Qian gritted her teeth and turned around to run toward Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan.
Meanwhile, when the woman in the ck dress saw that Su Qian didn¡¯t chase after her, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She quickened her pace and hurriedly fled,pletely unaware that the token on her waist had identally fallen.
On the other side, Su Qian rushed to the two of them and realized that their conditions were dire. The potent toxin had already entered their meridians and was about to enter their hearts.
She quickly raised her hand and sealed the spiritual power in their bodies to prevent the toxin from further invading their bodies. Then, Su Qian hastily took out the antidote elixir on her and gave it to the two of them.
However, even after taking the antidote elixir, the toxins in their bodies merely stopped spreading, rather than beingpletely cured.
¡°It¡¯s indeed a seventh-grade potent toxin. It¡¯ll take some effort to neutralize it.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she looked around and happened to spot Yin He not far away.
Yin He had been quietly watching the show. At this moment, he picked up the token that the ck-dressed woman had dropped on the ground.
Before Yin He could even take a closer look, Su Qian had already cleared her throat.
¡°What is that thing in your hand?¡±
Yin He¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly when he heard that. He then hurriedly walked forward with a fawning expression. ¡°Miss Su, this is the token that fell from the woman when she was running away.¡±
Su Qian raised her hand, and Yin He hurriedly ced the token into Su Qian¡¯s hand.
Su Qian looked at the ck token in her hand and found it familiar. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this token somewhere before.¡±
However, at this moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it before, so she simply tucked it into her bosom and looked at Yin He as she said, ¡°Come over and help. Let¡¯s bring them back..¡±
Chapter 490 - 490: Heart Protection Elixir
Chapter 490: Heart Protection Elixir
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Yin He heard this, he was extremely unhappy and resistant. However, he had no choice but to lower his head. He could only listen obediently and quickly leave with Su Qian.
Su Qian carried Ji Wanwan on her back, and Yin He carried Ye Liuguang on his back. The four of them returned to the Su family as quickly as possible.
On the other side, Qian Rong and the two children had already discovered that Su Qian had disappeared. At this moment, they were all pacing around the room anxiously, thinking about whether they should go out and look for her. In the end, they happened to see Su Qian returning with two unconscious individuals on her back.
¡°Mother!¡± The two little buns were extremely worried. When they saw Su Qian carrying Ji Wanwan, who was vomiting ck blood, they were shocked. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?!¡±
¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why is Young Master Ye poisoned?¡± Qian Rong also cried out in surprise. After that, she looked at Yin He in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°This person is an assassin. Capture him. Then, immediately prepare hot water, sixth-grade antidote, and bring the Heart Protection Elixir that Master left for me previously.¡± After saying that, Su Qian quickly brought the two unconscious people into the inner room.
When Qian Rong heard this, she first handed Yin He over to her subordinates before hurriedly following Su Qian¡¯s instructions.
The two little buns¡¯ faces were also a little pale. At this moment, they caught up to Su Qian and helped hery the two down. ¡°Mother, what poison did Uncle Liuguang and Aunty Wan get? Why do they need the Heart Protection Elixir?¡±
The Heart Protection Elixir was a peak seventh-grade elixir. They only had a total of three of them. It was also a life-saving trump card that their Grandmaster had left for them. No matter how serious the injuries were, as long as they still had a breath, it could bring people back to life.
These elixirs were extremely precious. It was obvious that the situation between the two of them was undoubtedly more troublesome than they had imagined. Otherwise, Mother wouldn¡¯t have suddenly brought out the Heart Protection Elixir.
¡°They have been poisoned by peak seventh-grade toxin, something I¡¯ve never seen before. Helping them get rid of this potent toxin won¡¯t be an easy task. We can only stabilize them with the Heart Protecting Elixirs for now.¡± After saying this, a hint of anxiety appeared in Su Qian¡¯s eyes as she took their pulses and checked their conditions.
Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t inhale a lot of poisonous mist, so they were not instantly fatal. There was still a chance of survival.
Su Qian waited anxiously. Not only did Qian Rong and the Heart Protection Elixir in her hand arrive, but Xiao Yan also arrived.
Hastening footsteps approached, and Xiao Yan rushed over as he looked at Su Qian anxiously. ¡°Are you okay? I heard that you were attacked in the suburbs, so I rushed over.¡±
Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were everywhere. Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised that he suddenly rushed over and only nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m fine. But Liuguang and Wanwan are the ones poisoned.¡±
Seeing that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t understand, Su Qian didn¡¯t have much time to exin. Instead, she hurriedly took the elixir bottle from Qian Rong¡¯s hand and took out the Heart Protecting Elixir, giving one to Ye Liuguang and Wanwan. After swallowing the Heart Protection Elixir, the painful expressions on their faces eased. Ji Wanwan¡¯s condition was rtively severe and she was still unconscious. Inparison, Ye Liuguang was much better. After forcefully coughing twice, he opened his eyes.
¡°Uncle Liuguang!¡± The two little buns looked anxiously at Ye Liuguang and couldn¡¯t help but say happily, ¡°Uncle Liuguang, you¡¯re awake!¡±
Chapter 491 - 491: Dragon Flame Fruit
Chapter 491: Dragon me Fruit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Cough, cough, cough. Where¡¯s that d*mned woman?¡± Ye Liuguang asked weakly as he coughed and a ck blood stain seeped out from the corner of his lips.
¡°She ran away.¡± Su Qian took the cloth from Qian Rong and covered Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan¡¯s heads with it. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you have any Dragon me Fruits on you?¡±
¡°Cough cough. Where would I get such a thing on me? What good medicinal herbs do I have? Didn¡¯t, cough, didn¡¯t you take them all? Cough cough.¡± As Ye Liuguang was speaking, he suddenly noticed Xiao Yan. He didn¡¯t forget to spit out blood as he squeezed out a disgusted expression, ¡°What is he doing here?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Su Qian had no time to deal with Ye Liuguang¡¯s nonsense. Instead, she stood up and paced around anxiously. ¡°The effects of this toxicant are too strong. Giving you a Heart Protection Elixir is just a temporary measure. In an hour, your body temperature will drop rapidly. Only a fire-type medicinal herb like the Dragon me Fruit can control your illness.¡±
¡°You, tell Ninth Prince to stay away from me. I¡¯ll naturally, cough cough, naturally recover faster.¡± Despite violently coughing, Ye Liuguang, at this point, still found time to y with his mouth.
Su Qian couldn¡¯t be bothered by Ye Liuguang¡¯s nonsense as she thought about alternative fire-type medicinal herbs to rece Dragon me Fruit.
However, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable one.
¡°Mother, must we use the Dragon¡¯s me Fruit?¡± Su Ye raised his head and asked.
¡°Yes. The Dragon¡¯s me Fruit is a peak sixth-grade medicinal herb. It¡¯s also the best among all the fire-type medicinal herbs I can refine. If other herbs are used as substitutes, they are likely to damage their meridians and affect their future cultivation,¡± Su Qian exined and became even more worried.
She even thought of using the influence of Feng Lin Auction House. However, even with their help, the medicinal herbs would take until the day after tomorrow to arrive. It would still dy the opportunity for treatment.
When Xiao Yan heard this, he nced at Ye Liuguang. ¡°You should be grateful that I came today. Otherwise, you would have been crippled.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Liuguang keenly felt that he was being underestimated and asked discontentedly.
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t intend to answer Ye Liuguang. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Su Qian¡¯s hand. ¡°Qianqian, I know where to find the Dragon me Fruit.¡±
When Su Ye and Su Qingqing saw this scene, they were rmed.
¡°Is Ninth Uncle telling the truth? They are just talking. Is it necessary to hold their Mother¡¯s soft and tender hand?¡± they thought.
Thus, the two children rushed over and resolutely pped Xiao Yan¡¯s hand away.
It didn¡¯t matter to Su Qian whether she held hands or not. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Really? Where is it?¡±
¡°In the Imperial Pce, with my Imperial Grandmother.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan took out the golden token from his waist and handed it to Su Qian. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to go with you. With this token, you can go smoothly and directly find my Imperial Grandmother.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± After saying that, Su Qian looked at Su Ye. ¡°Ye¡¯er, take care of your Uncle Liuguang and Aunt Wanwan. If their condition worsens, give them antidote elixirs first to stabilize their lives.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Su Ye nodded and watched Su Qian leave.
Meanwhile, Xiao Yan saw that Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan wouldn¡¯t die for the time being, so he quickly left the room.
Outside the door, Dong Yan was waiting respectfully..
Chapter 492 - 492: Who Is The One Who Asassinated Qianqian?
Chapter 492: Who Is The One Who Asassinated Qianqian?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Who is the one who assassinated Qianqian, have you investigated it?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s tone was so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze as he coldly asked.
Dong Yan felt the pressure from Xiao Yan¡¯s oppressive aura. He lowered his head and said hurriedly, ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, not yet. However, our people have already gone to investigate. I believe we will have a result soon.¡±
Xiao Yan nodded his head. Then, as if he had thought of something, he said, ¡°In addition, have you found out anything special about Qianqian?¡±
Dong Yan furrowed his brows in confusion. He was obviously stumped by Xiao Yan¡¯s question. With a puzzled expression, he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Your Highness¡?¡±
¡°I just can¡¯t figure out why all three of them confronted a formidable enemy together, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were poisoned, but Qianqian came out unscathed?¡± When Xiao Yan spoke, he had a puzzled expression as he frowned, clearly unable to understand.
Of course, he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Su Qian. However, it¡¯s just that Su Qian¡¯s reaction seemed to defy logic, making Xiao Yan curious if there was something extraordinary about his Qianqian.
Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s interest, Dong Yan blinked and asked, ¡°Since Your Highness is so concerned, do you want me to investigate?¡±
After hearing Dong Yan¡¯s words, a hint of displeasure appeared in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes.
Dong Yan was immediately startled by the terrifying aura around Xiao Yan. He hurriedly knelt in front of Xiao Yan and was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡¡±
Xiao Yan coldly snorted before he indifferently withdrew his gaze. His tone was so cold that it seemed as though it was about to freeze, ¡°You are not allowed to mention such words in the future.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± Dong Yan hurriedly nodded. His heart, which had been hanging in the air, finally rxed. He let out a long sigh.
He must have been out of his mind to think about saying those words just now. He was simply seeking trouble for himself!
¡°Retreat and investigate thoroughly. After Qianqian is done with her work, I want to listen to the results of your investigation with her,¡± Xiao Yan said with a stern expression.
¡°Yes, please rest assured, Your Highness. I will go now.¡± With that, Dong Yan turned around and left in a hurry.
After Dong Yan left, Xiao Yan turned around and returned to the room.
In the Imperial Pce, Su Qian relied on the token given by Xiao Yan, rushed into the Imperial Pce, and arrived at the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom.
Before entering the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, a malicious figure blocked Su Qian¡¯s path.
Su Qian was eager to return home. As a doctor, she knew very well that every bit of time she wasted was crucial to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan.
¡°Su Qian, how dare you! Do you know where this ce is? How dare you barge in! Are you seeking death?¡± Princess Xuehua, draped in a cloak and wearing inner garments, stood in front of Su Qian. She red at Su Qian angrily and questioned her loudly.
¡°Get out of the way. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡± After saying that, Su Qian raised the token in her hand. ¡°This is Ninth Prince¡¯s token. Take a good look and then get out of my way.¡±
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re quite formidable!¡± Princess Xuehua raised her hand and sent the token in Su Qian¡¯s hand flying. Then, she ced her hands on her waist and walked up to Su Qian arrogantly.. She sneered, ¡°Let me tell you, Su Qian, don¡¯t think that having Ninth Prince backing you up means you can act arrogantly in the pce!¡±
Chapter 493 - 493: Just Wait for Your Death
Chapter 493: Just Wait for Your Death
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian looked at Princess Xuehua coldly. Her gaze was no different from looking at a dead person.
Completely unaware that she was in trouble, Princess Xuehua said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if the Heavenly Kinges today, it¡¯s useless. This is the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom. If you dare to barge in, you¡¯ll die.¡±
Killing intent shed in Su Qian¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t give Princess Xuehua a chance to continue being arrogant. Instead, she raised her hand and aimed it at her face, mercilessly delivering two resounding ps to her face.
With two ps, half of Princess Xuehua¡¯s face was beaten askew. She immediately raised her voice and let out a mournful wail that sounded like a pig being ughtered.
Princess Xuehua¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as her body trembled with anger. She stammered in shock, ¡°You, you dare to hit me? How dare you hit me!¡±
¡°Get lost, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± After saying this, Su Qian mercilessly kicked Princess Xuehua. Though she controlled the force to be non-lethal, she still sent Princess Xuehua flying.
Ignoring Princess Xuehua¡¯s piercing scream that seemed to reach the heavens, Su Qian rushed to the front of the bedroom when the door was opened from the inside.
Empress Dowager, with disheveled gray hair and draped in a cloak, walked out with the help of a nanny. She looked at Su Qian, who had suddenly appeared before her in confusion, and asked in surprise, ¡°Child, why are you here at this time?¡±
¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, I came here to request the Empress Dowager to give me the Dragon me Fruit so that I can save the lives of my two friends. As long as the Empress Dowager is willing to sacrifice, I am willing to use a seventh-grade elixir to exchange with the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Qian hurriedly bowed and said to the Empress Dowager.
Hearing that Su Qian was willing to offer a seventh-grade elixir, the pce maids and nannies felt their legs go weak.
A seventh-grade elixir! That was something that many people begged and pleaded for and yet may never get to see in their lifetime!
But the Empress Dowager, faced with such a huge temptation, remained calm and looked at Su Qian with an unhappy frown. ¡°You child, why are you being so polite to Imperial Grandmother?¡± Everything of Imperial Grandmother is yours; you can take whatever you want. There is no need to be polite! Nanny Li, hurry, hurry to the storehouse and bring the herbs Qianqian wanted! Remember, tell them to hold on tight!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Nanny Li quickly ran to fulfill the order.
¡°Good child, don¡¯t worry. The medicinal herbs will be sent over soon.¡± The Empress Dowager held Su Qian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are your friends very seriously ill? Should we invite the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital to take a look?¡±
Seeing that the Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t upset at all after being disturbed by her in the middle of the night, Su Qian was very touched and quickly said, ¡°Today¡¯s actions are really unavoidable, and I hope the Empress Dowager can forgive me.¡±
¡°Poor child, I understand you. You are a kind girl. When I heard that you came in the middle of the night, I knew that you must have a hidden reason. I felt sorry for you before I even saw you, so how could I be angry?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled and pulled Su Qian along as she said, ¡°Poor child, you still have to run around sote at night. It really makes my heart ache. Qianqian, think about it. Is there anything else you need? If there is, you can take it with you.¡±
Su Qian was about to refuse with a smile when an ear-piercing scream came from behind her.
¡°Mother!¡± Princess Xuehua¡¯s voice was extremely sharp. To those who didn¡¯t know, it sounded like a rooster crowing. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention..
Chapter 494 - 494: How Did You Get Beaten Up Like This?
Chapter 494: How Did You Get Beaten Up Like This?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Only then did the Empress Dowager notice the existence of Princess Xuehua. She saw that her face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head and that one of her legs was crippled. At this moment, she stumbled over. The Empress Dowager showed a shocked expression. ¡°What happened to you? How did you get beaten up like this?¡±
It had been a long time since Princess Xuehua had seen the Empress Dowager so concerned about her. Ever since Su Qian entered the pce, she had no idea what kind of bewitching potion she had fed the Empress Dowager, causing the Empress Dowager to miss Su Qian day and night and neglecting Princess Xuehua.
Princess Xuehua was once again favored and was so happy that she didn¡¯t even know her name. She looked at Su Qian smugly and cried pitifully, ¡°Mother, Su Qian hit me! Just now, Su Qian wanted to barge in, but I was worried about your safety, so I went up to stop her. Who knew that Su Qian would beat me up without saying a word? Look at how she bullied me!¡±
When the Empress Dowager heard this, she immediately withdrew her concern for Princess Xuehua and said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Our Qianqian is not the kind of person who makes trouble for no reason! Qianqian, tell me, what happened?¡±
¡°Just now, I took the waist token given by Ninth Prince and came to ask for medicine from the Empress Dowager. However, Princess Xuehua refused to let me pass. That¡¯s why I hit her.¡± Su Qian admitted openly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve beaten her up. However, it¡¯s not that easy for Princess Xuehua to make me take the me.¡±
When Princess Xuehua heard this, she was almost angered to death by Su Qian. Just as she was about to re up, she watched as the Empress Dowager patted her thigh. ¡°Good! As expected of the person Xiao Jiu had taken a fancy to. Daring and decisive! Qianqian, don¡¯t worry. With me supporting you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡±
When Princess Xuehua heard this, she immediately trembled in fear. She felt like a cabbage in the ground, unloved and uncared. ¡°Mother, I was beaten!¡± ¡°Why were you beaten? You deserved to be beaten. I¡¯ve said it before, the waist token given to Xiao Jiu is equivalent to me. When you see the waist token, it¡¯s like seeing me. You know this, but you still dare to make mistakes. You deserve it.¡± The Empress Dowager had lost herst bit of patience. She raised her hand and waved at Princess Xuehua impatiently as if she was chasing away a fly. ¡°Go, go, go quickly. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here. Go back and reflect on your mistakes behind closed doors.¡±
Princess Xuehua almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to re angrily at Su Qian.
Su Qian shrugged it off. She didn¡¯t have the time to deal with Princess Xuehua. All her attention was on the Dragon me Fruit that was about to be delivered.
As soon as Princess Xuehua left, the Dragon me Fruit was hurriedly brought up by the subordinates.
¡°Good child, take this medicine and quickly go back to save people.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian lovingly and smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free toe again.¡±
¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager. I will take my leave first.¡± After receiving the Dragon me Fruit and the waist token that had been knocked to the ground, Su Qian bowed to the Empress Dowager and quickened her pace as she left in a hurry.
As she watched Su Qian leave quickly, Empress Dowager felt satisfied no matter how she looked at her. After Su Qian disappeared, she finally reluctantly withdrew her gaze and returned to her bedroom to rest..
Chapter 495 - 495: Qianqian, How Can You Be So Heartless?
Chapter 495: Qianqian, How Can You Be So Heartless?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other hand, Su Qian had obtained the Dragon me Fruit. After returning, she hurriedly refined the antidote elixir and gave it to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan.
The antidote elixir couldn¡¯t remove the poison in their bodies at once. They needed to drink it twice every hour. After a night of torture, the two of them vomited blood after drinking and then fell into aa. After that, they drank again several times. After a few times, the blood they vomited became cleaner and cleaner. Finally, when it was almost noon, the poison in their bodies was finally removed.
However, because the medicine Su Qian had refined was a peak sixth-grade, it wasn¡¯t as gentle as a seventh-grade antidote. The two of them still suffered serious injuries. After the toxin in their bodies was cleared, they immediately fell into a deep sleep.
It wasn¡¯t just the two of them. Su Qian was also exhausted after a busy day. When the conditions of the two improved, she also fell into a heavy sleep.
She felt that she had a good sleep. Su Qian found her bedding warm as if there was a human-shaped stove beside her. It made her lookzy and she couldn¡¯t help but snuggle herself against this person¡¯s embrace.
Xiao Yan took in Su Qian¡¯s cute appearance and stayed under Su Qian¡¯s nket. He hugged her and asked, ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡±
¡°Yes¡ I¡¯m sleepy.¡± After Su Qian answered in a daze, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She quickly sat up from the bed and looked so shocked that her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°W-why are you in my bed?¡±
She saw Xiao Yan lying in her nket leisurely. Even after being discovered, he still had a nonchnt expression,pletely ignoring any embarrassment.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were still sleepy? Come, continue sleeping.¡± Xiao Yan was half lying on the bed, one hand supporting his head, the other hand patting the empty space in front of him, looking like he was inviting her.
Su Qian saw that the man¡¯s irrelevant response, she narrowed her eyes sharply and kicked Xiao Yan off the bed.
With a muffled sound, Xiao Yan sessfully fell to the ground.
Though it didn¡¯t hurt much, Xiao Yan deliberately showed a face of grievance. ¡°Qianqian, how can you be so heartless?¡±
¡°Cut the crap. Who asked you to look for trouble for no reason and crawl into my bed?¡± As Su Qian said this, she snorted and raised her hand. She pinched the air hard. ¡°If you dare to be impudent again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±
¡°Qianqian, how can you be so unreasonable? You were the one who kept saying that you were cold, so I helped you warm your bed. Now, you¡¯re evenining about me.¡± After saying this, Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian with even more resentment.
When Su Qian heard this, she seemed to recall something. She couldn¡¯t help but blush as she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Even so, can¡¯t you reject me?¡±
Xiao Yan stood up and patted the dust off his body. Then, he raised his eyebrows behind the mask, ¡°Why should I refuse?¡±
¡°You, you rogue.¡± After saying this, Su Qian raised her hand and was about to hit her. To her surprise, Xiao Yan actually came forward and naturally kissed the corner of her lips.
As if he had finally gotten a chance to get close after peeping on her for a long time, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t act too impudent. He only kissed the corner of his lips lightly, and it was as quick as a dragonfly skimming the water. It left Su Qian stunned..
Chapter 496 - 496: Xiao Yan Really Kissed Her
Chapter 496: Xiao Yan Really Kissed Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xiao Yan¡¯s movements were too fast, so fast that Su Qian almost suspected that it was all her imagination.
However, reality proved that it was not an illusion. Xiao Yan really kissed her!
She had never had such an intimate act with any man in her two lifetimes. Su Qian opened her mouth and stammered for a while, unable to utter aplete sentence.
Xiao Yan, on the other hand, took advantage of the situation. He wrapped his arm around Su Qian¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother sent someone to ask about your situation. She even invited you to the pce for a meal tomorrow. I agreed on your behalf.¡±
Su Qian knew that she was no match for Xiao Yan, so she gave up struggling. She only stared at Xiao Yan and pretended to be displeased. ¡°How could you decide on my behalf?¡±
Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian¡¯s angry expression and wanted to kiss her again. However, to prevent the kitten in his arms from getting mad, he held back and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make decisions without authorization. I understand you. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t refuse Imperial Grandmother¡¯s goodwill after hearing the news. So, I thought of agreeing on your behalf.¡±
Su Qian was speechless.
Because Xiao Yan guessed correctly, even if she personally heard about this matter, she wouldn¡¯t let down the Empress Dowager¡¯s good intentions.
She had always been a person who knew how to repay kindness. She had seen and remembered the Empress Dowager¡¯s concern and love for herst night.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Empress Dowager¡¯s help, Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan would have been dead by now. She would naturally remember this kindness.
¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Su Qian¡¯s face turned red. After saying this, she raised her hand and patted Xiao Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°How long do you n to keep hugging me? Let go.¡±
Xiao Yan naturally wanted to keep hugging her, but Su Qian was definitely unwilling. Therefore, Xiao Yan could only obediently let go and look at Su Qian with a faint smile.
¡°I have a question for you. What do you think I should give to the Empress Dowager tomorrow? Is there anything she likes?¡± Su Qian knew that the Empress Dowager liked every gift Xiao Yan gave her. She naturally couldn¡¯t go empty-handed tomorrow. It would be best if she could give the Empress Dowager something she liked. Otherwise, just relying solely on the value of the gift wouldn¡¯t express her sincerity and might tarnish the Empress Dowager¡¯s love for her.
¡°Regarding gifts, it¡¯s easy. As long as it¡¯s prepared by you, Imperial Grandmother will definitely like it. You are good at refining medicine, so it would be best to give Imperial Grandmother some supplements. However, Imperial Grandmother is getting older and likes lively things the most. She hopes that we, the younger generation, can visit her more often. By the way, you might as well bring the children with you tomorrow.¡± Xiao Yan finally got to the main point.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Qian asked.
One had to know that these children were her children born out of wedlock, and she had an engagement with Xiao Yan. ording to the Empress Dowager¡¯s affection for Xiao Yan, seeing two children might not be pleasing to her.
Xiao Yan knew what Su Qian was worried about, but he also knew that Su Qian¡¯s worries were unnecessary.
¡°They are my children. When Imperial Grandmother sees them, she will definitely be happy.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he held Su Qian¡¯s hand and kissed her.
Su Qian retracted her hand and narrowed her eyes as she smiled like a fox. ¡°Your Highness is joking. They are my child.¡±
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t argue with Su Qian about this. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Imperial Grandmother likes a lively atmosphere. As long as you bring the children into the pce, I guarantee that Imperial Grandmother will be happy..¡±
Chapter 497 - 497: Bring the Children to See the Empress Dowager
Chapter 497: Bring the Children to See the Empress Dowager
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing Xiao Yan¡¯s confident expression, Su Qian pondered for a moment before finally nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright then, well do as you say and bring the children to see the Empress Dowager.¡±
Su Qian was grateful to the Empress Dowager, so she didn¡¯t mind bringing the two little buns to visit her.
However, even if she brought the two little buns with her, Su Qian wouldn¡¯t make decisions on her own. As she spoke, she pushed Xiao Yan away, freshened up, and went to find the two little ones to ask for their opinions.
The two little buns were about to have their meal when they saw Su Qian walking over. They quickly pulled their Mother to sit down and listened to Su Qian¡¯s words while eating.
¡°Mother, do you mean you want to bring my brother and I to the Imperial Pce?¡± Raising her innocent and cute little face, Su Qingqing asked in a childish voice.
¡°Yes, the Empress Dowager likes children. In the rewards she gave before, there were also gifts for you. In addition, the Empress Dowager helped motherst night. Mother is thinking of going to the pce tomorrow to visit the Empress Dowager. Do the two of you want to go with mother?¡± Su Qian asked gently as she looked at the two adorable kids.
When the two little kids heard this, they nodded without hesitation and agreed immediately. ¡°Okay!¡±
When Su Ye thought of the Imperial Pce, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. ¡°Speaking of which, when Qingqing and I passed by the road in front of the Imperial Pce, we were curious about what interesting things there were in the Imperial Pce. I didn¡¯t expect us to be able to go in and y so soon.¡± ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t you been to the Imperial Pce before? Are there many delicious and fun things inside the Imperial Pce?¡± Su Qingqing also looked expectant as she ate the delicious food on the table. Her cute little face was filled with anticipation. ¡°I heard that the dishes made by the Imperial Kitchen in the Imperial Pce are delicious.¡±
When ites to the most delicious dishes in the world, they must be the ones made by the royal chefs in the Imperial Pce. Just thinking about it made the two little buns look forward to it.
¡°What a pair of little glutton.¡± Su Qian looked at the two children dotingly and felt relieved. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to go, I¡¯ll tell His Highness about thister.¡±
Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, the smiles on the two little buns¡¯ faces faded. Then, they blinked their big eyes and looked at Su Qian in confusion. ¡°Mother, what does this have to do with Ninth Uncle?¡±
¡°The matter of going to the pce was told to me by His Highness, and it was also His Highness¡¯s suggestion to take you two to the pce. I guess His Highness wants to go with us.¡± As Su Qian said this, she didn¡¯t notice the siblings looking at each other.
¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want to go check on Uncle Liu Guang and Aunty Wan after the meal? I think Mother should do what you need to do. We¡¯ll help you talk to Ninth Uncle about this.¡± Su Ye suggested with a gentle smile.
Seeing that her son¡¯s smile was like a little angel, Su Qian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
The mother and son continued to enjoy their meal happily. After finishing the meal, Su Qian went to Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan¡¯s courtyard while the two little buns held hands and went to look for Xiao Yan.
Xiao Yan had just finished his dinner and was currently drinking tea in the main hall, listening to Dong Yan¡¯s report..
Chapter 498 - 498: Have You Found The Person Who Wants To Attack Qianqian?
Chapter 498: Have You Found The Person Who Wants To Attack Qianqian?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Have you found the person who wants to attack Qianqian?¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Dong Yan and asked in a deep voice.
Dong Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Without waiting for Dong Yan to report, Xiao Yan raised his hand to stop him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report to me yet. We¡¯ll talk about it together when we meet Qianqianter.¡±
The master and servant had just finished speaking when they saw Su Ye and Su Qingqing holding hands and walked into the hall.
Seeing the two little buns looking at him with aplicated gaze as soon as they entered, Xiao Yan could clearly see some vignce in their eyes.
Facing the gazes of these two little ones, Xiao Yan looked at them calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Ninth Uncle, Mother asked us to tell you that she is willing to bring us to apany the Empress Dowager for a meal tomorrow.¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan and said.
¡°Okay, and then?¡± Seeing that these two little ones were solemn, Xiao Yan knew very well that they hade here not just to tell him this.
¡°My brother and I came here to ask Ninth Uncle if you want to be our stepfather?¡± Su Qingqing raised her chin and stared at Xiao Yan seriously.
Obviously, the two little ones had already sensed that their Ninth Uncle had some inappropriate intentions toward their Mother.
Xiao Yan was also surprised that the two little buns were so direct. He shook his head without thinking, ¡°Of course not.¡±
He was their biological father. Why did he have to be a stepfather?
The children didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yan was thinking. When they saw his decisive answer, they looked at Xiao Yan in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Xiao Yan nodded his head without any hesitation. After which, he watched helplessly as the two little things revealed a relieved expression.
Seeing the children¡¯s reactions, Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want your Mother to find a father for you?¡±
¡°Of course, stepfathers are all terrifying. We don¡¯t want a stepfather who treats us badly and snatches our Mother away from us.¡± Su Ye said matter-of-factly and told Xiao Yan his thoughts without hesitation.
It was obvious that Xiao Yan¡¯s words that he wouldn¡¯t be their stepfather had calmed Su Ye¡¯s heart. That was why he was willing to obediently tell Xiao Yan his inner thoughts.
¡°That¡¯s right. Mother is ours. We won¡¯t let stepfather snatch our mother away.¡± Su Qingqing pouted and said firmly.
Seeing that the children were so resistant to Su Qian finding them a stepfather, Xiao Yan was very satisfied. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Then, if you find your biological father, will you be able to ept him?¡±
Who knows, as soon as Xiao Yan mentioned their biological father, the faces of the two little ones showed genuine disdain.
It was as if they were annoyed at the mention of their biological father. Su Ye didn¡¯t smile for once. Instead, he snorted and said, ¡°Humph, that kind of scumbag is not worthy of being our father!¡±
Hearing the word ¡®scumbag¡¯ made Xiao Yan narrow his eyes sharply.. ¡°Who are you calling a scumbag?¡±
Chapter 499 - 499: Beat Him Twice Every Time We See Him!
Chapter 499: Beat Him Twice Every Time We See Him!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xiao Yan never thought that he would actually receive such a sharp evaluation from his daughter and son.
The two little buns seemed oblivious to Xiao Yan¡¯s displeasure and continued resolutely, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s our biological father. He¡¯s a peerless scumbag!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet him in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯ll beat him up twice every time we see him!¡±
The two little buns rubbed their fists and spoke in an upright manner. The words they said almost stunned everyone.
Dong Yan keenly felt the sudden chill around Xiao Yan. He was so frightened that he quickly stood up and said to the two children, ¡°Little Young Master, Little Young Miss, that¡¯s not what you should say. Perhaps your biological father had some unspeakable difficulties.¡±
¡°What difficulties? When we were in the Su family, we even saw that scumbag with the Su family¡¯s ugly freaks¡¡± Su Ye hurriedly retorted. After saying this, he remembered that his sister was still by his side.
Hence, Su Ye swallowed the rest of his words. He cleared his throat and continued with a faint expression, ¡°Ahem,st time, my sister and I clearly saw that scumbag with that ugly freak from the Su family, doing who knows what.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re not even wearing clothes. They don¡¯t know how to be shy,¡± Su Qingiqng said angrily.
When Xiao Yan heard this, he noticed something amiss. ¡°From what you guys said, you guys have already found that scumbag father of yours?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Although we don¡¯t know who he is or what his name is, we both dislike him.¡± Su Qingqing was such an obedient and cute child, but she still looked unhappy at the mention of her scumbag father. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not happy at the mention of that scumbag father. Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Su Ye, who always prioritized Su Qingqing, saw his sister was upset. He couldn¡¯t continue wasting time here and, after greeting Xiao Yan, left while holding his sister¡¯s hands.
Watching the two little ones leave, Xiao Yan stared at their backs and said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if these two little things are smart or clueless. They actually mistook someone else for me.¡±
Of course, it was impossible for him to mingle with the women of the Su family. Xiao Yan never got involved with women, and he was well aware that the person mentioned by the children just now wasn¡¯t him.
Thinking that someone had tarnished his impression in the children¡¯s hearts, Xiao Yan¡¯s aura suddenly became even colder. ¡°Pass down my order, immediately find that presumptuous man for me. See who has dared to impersonate me and get involved with the women of the Su family during that time.¡±
He could clearly feel the anger emanating from Xiao Yan. Dong Yan couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear of sympathy for that person.
Obviously, someone was about to pay the price for identally impersonating His Highness and bing the scumbag father in the eyes of the two young masters.
Dong Yan quickly agreed and followed Xiao Yan to see Su Qian.
On the other side, the two little buns were also on their way to find their mother. On the way, Su Qingqing wore a pouty expression, her little face puffed up like a squirrel. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so angry!¡±
Su Ye raised his hand to pat his sister¡¯s head andforted her.. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a scumbag father? What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±
Chapter 500 - 500: How Could There Be Such a Shameless Man?
Chapter 500: How Could There Be Such a Shameless Man?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°I¡¯m definitely angry! Big Brother, think about it. That scumbag father actually had other women behind Mother¡¯s back! How can there be such a shameless man in this world? Mother was so pitiful to be with him!¡± Su Qingqing puffed up with indignation, venting her grievances for her Mother.¡±
Previously, Su Qingqing had always avoided mentioning the scumbag father because she genuinely felt that he was unworthy of their Mother. Every time the thought crossed her mind, she would get angry out of concern for her Mother.
Unexpectedly, Ninth Uncle would mention his scumbag father to them today, causing Su Qingqing to remember it immediately. This recollection only fueled her anger further.
¡°Alright, Ninth Uncle won¡¯t bring it up again after this time,¡± Su Ye said andforted her.
Su Qingqing saw her brother¡¯s indifferent attitude and couldn¡¯t help but blink. She looked at her brother curiously and asked, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Ever since I met my scumbag father, I felt that that man wasn¡¯t worthy of our Mother. Moreover, whenever I looked at my scumbag father, a strange feeling would always appear in my heart. I felt that we were not close at all. Perhaps it¡¯s because we don¡¯t look like our scumbag father,¡± Su Ye said indifferently.
After hearing her brother¡¯s words, Su Qingqing blinked her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. That scumbag father doesn¡¯t look like us at all. Especially you, brother. Rather than saying that you look like that scumbag father, I feel that you look very simr to Ninth Uncle.¡±
Su Qingqing casually made the remark, but Su Ye, after hearing her words, looked at his sister with a hint of disbelief, ¡°Qingqing, what did you just say? Do I look like Ninth Uncle?¡±
¡°Yeah, brother. Haven¡¯t you noticed? Your lips, nose, and even your eyes are all very simr to Ninth Uncle¡¯s.¡± Su Qingqing said while she raised her hand and lifted her chin. ¡°However, I¡¯ve never seen Ninth Uncle¡¯s true face under the mask. I don¡¯t know how much resemnce there is.¡±
Su Ye, on the other hand, fell into deep thought because of what Su Qingqing had said. He thought about what Su Qingqing had said about how he looked simr to Xiao Yan and had a bold guess in his heart.
¡°Since you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t we think of a way to take a look at Ninth Uncle¡¯s face under the mask some other day?¡± Su Ye suddenly smiled and narrowed his eyes.
Su Qingqing had no idea what her brother was plotting. She just liked handsome men, and she thought Ninth Uncle was one too.
Thinking of this, Su Qingqing became even more interested. She nodded and agreed without a second word, ¡°Okay! That sounds great! When we have the chance, we¡¯ll go see what Ninth Uncle looks like under his mask!¡±
Su Ye followed his sister and revealed a gentle smile. Then, they held hands and went to look for their Mother.
Meanwhile, Su Qian came over to check on Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan.
Thanks to the Dragon me Fruit, the two of them were no longer in any serious trouble.
¡°Fortunately, the poison isn¡¯t deep. You both need another four or five days of recuperation and then you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Su Qian said with relief after carefully checking their pulse..
Chapter 501 - 501: Despicable Tricks
Chapter 501 - 501: Despicable Tricks
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°How embarrassing. I didn¡¯t expect to fall for such despicable tricks.¡± When he thought about how he had failed miserably, Ye Liuguang, who was sitting on the soft couch, looked depressed.
¡°That was way beyond despicable tricks. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such methods.¡± Ji Wanwan still had lingering fears. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say, ¡°That¡¯s a seventh-grade potent toxin. If it wasn¡¯t for Qianqian¡¯s help, we would have gone to see the King of Hell by now.¡±
When Ye Liuguang heard that, he didn¡¯t deny it on the surface, but his expression became even more dispirited.
¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ji Wanwan blinked and looked at Su Qian, who was sitting by her bed with a flushed face. ¡°Qianqian, you were clearly beside us at that time, but why were you the only one who was fine when we were all poisoned?¡±
When Ye Liuguang heard this, he didn¡¯t immediately say anything. However, his expression immediately wavered, and Su Qian narrowed her eyes thoughtfully.
Seeing that the two of them had fallen silent, Ji Wanwan immediately felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right and added, ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t take my words to heart. I was just asking casually. If you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. I wasn¡¯t poisoned because of my special constitution. My body has a strong resistance to toxins. Ordinary potent toxins don¡¯t work on me,¡± Su Qian said with a smile.
However, what Su Qian didn¡¯t say was that it wasn¡¯t that potent toxin won¡¯t work on her, but that she hadn¡¯t encountered any poison that worked on her.
The first time Su Qian discovered that her body was resistant to toxins was when she was learning Poisoncraft from her master. At that time, Su Qian was refining a fourth-grade potent toxin and identally came into contact with some of it on her skin. She thought that the poison would immediately take effect, but who knew that the terrifying poison would lose its toxicity when it came into contact with her body? It was as gentle as water and didn¡¯t cause her any harm.
Then, Su Qian tested herself. So far, not even eighth-grade potent toxins had any effect on her.
Moreover, she and the children also had the ability to control poisonous creatures.
This matter could be considered Su Qian¡¯s biggest secret. Other than the people closest to her, she hadn¡¯t told anyone. Ji Wanwan wasn¡¯t powerful enough to warrant revealing so much.
However, even so, it was enough to astonish Ji Wanwan.
At this moment, Ji Wanwan was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She said in surprise, ¡°My goodness, Qianqian, you actually have such a powerful physique. You¡¯re too powerful! You truly deserve the title of the world¡¯s number-one poison master. Not to mention anything else, your ability to be immune to all poisons must have made many people envious.
¡°The title of the world¡¯s number one is a bit too much. Besides, my master is more powerful than me.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, there was an orderly knock on the door.
¡°Qianqian, it¡¯s me. I have something to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.
¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in directly.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Xiao Yan pushed the door open and entered.
However, this time, Xiao Yan came in with a wheelchair. When he entered and saw Su Qian, a smile appeared in his eyes.
¡°Your Highness, is there anything you need?¡± Ye Liuguang saw that Xiao Yan was actually sitting in a wheelchair and immediately restrained his temper a little. It was obvious that he had something to do and wasn¡¯t willing to argue with a person whose legs were inconvenient..
Chapter 502 - 502: From the Demon Sect
Chapter 502 - 502: From the Demon Sect
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°My subordinates have found out that the person who attacked you previously was from the Demon Sect.¡± Xiao Yan saw that after he finished speaking, the three people present all looked at him curiously. He immediately shot a nce at Dong Yan, who was beside him.
Dong Yan quickly walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Our men went to investigate the residence in the suburbs of the capital and found these clothes in the wardrobe over there.¡±
With that, Dong Yan took down the bundle he had on his back and took out a few pieces of clothing.
¡°Aren¡¯t these my clothes?¡± Ji Wanwan looked at the clothes in surprise and quickly recognized them as hers. She then looked confused. ¡°These are the clothes I left in the main house. I don¡¯t usually stay in the main house for long, so I haven¡¯t worn these clothes for a long time. Why are these clothes with you?¡±
¡°Just as I said, we found these clothes in that house. It seems that the person who disguised herself as Miss Ji is rted to the Blood Demon Pavilion. Otherwise, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to get these clothes.¡± Dong Yan looked deeply at Ji Wanwan and said.
¡°Not only that, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to impersonate me and manipte Yin He. It seems that someone from our Blood Demon Pavilion coborated with the Demon Sect¡¡± As Ji Wanwan said this, she bit her lower lip unwillingly. ¡°I never expected my father to actually join forces with the Demon Sect, using my name to try to kill Qianqian!¡±
¡°I believe your stepmother was involved in the eventst night,¡± Su Qian said thoughtfully. ¡°Since the Young Sect Master of Demon Sect knows how strong I am, even if he sent an assassin, he should have sent someone with some strength over. I think your stepmother must have deliberately sent someone to assassinate me. She knew that it would be difficult for them to kill me, so she sent a group of people to die and used a smokescreen to throw the me on you.¡±
¡°This woman is really vicious. ording to our past temperaments, if we don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ji Wanwan, we¡¯ll definitely kill Ji Wanwan immediately after hearing Yin He¡¯s words.¡± Ye Liuguang raised his hand to touch his chin and said.
¡°Your strength is far above mine. If you really wanted to kill mest night, I wouldn¡¯t be your match.¡± Ji Wanwan clenched her fists angrily. ¡°That woman must have found me an eyesore, so she wanted to get rid of me and pave the way for her son!¡±
¡°She¡¯s indeed a smart person. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t expect me to listen to your exnation.¡± Su Qian also narrowed her eyes and said coldly.
¡°Once Ji Wanwan is killed, the Blood Demon Pavilion will have enough reason to join forces with the Demon Sect to kill Qianqian and snatch the divine beast.¡± The coldness in Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes kept rolling. When he said this, he also snorted coldly, ¡°A well-thought-out conspiracy, even bring in a master of disguise to impersonate Ji Wanwan/ They¡¯ve covered all bases.¡±
¡°After all, they are members of sects. It would be strange if there were no conspiracies and tricks.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, she saw Ji Wanwan lift the nket and get off the bed with a furious expression.
Su Qian raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Wanwan, where do you want to go?¡±
Chapter 503 - 503: What Did I Do to Deserve This?
Chapter 503: What Did I Do to Deserve This?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to settle the score with them!¡± Ji Wanwan was furious and her eyes were about to spurt blood. ¡°What they did was too much! How could they treat me like this? What did I do to deserve this?¡±
At this moment, Ji Wanwan¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be described in words.
¡°Yin He didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. We even fought with that imposter yesterday. Now, the Blood Demon Pavilion and the Demon Sect must have learned about the situation. If you go over now, is there any difference from courting death?¡± Ye Liuguang had never been gentle when he spoke, so he looked sharply at Ji Wanwan.
Ji Wanwan revealed a face full of unwillingness. Although she felt that Ye Liuguang¡¯s words were merciless, she had to admit that Ye Liuguang was right.
Hence, Ji Wanwan immediately deted and said with a bitter look, ¡°What can I do now? They¡¯ve gone too far. If I don¡¯t seek revenge, I won¡¯t be able to swallow this anger!¡±
¡°Revenge is necessary. However, you can¡¯t be too impulsive. We haven¡¯t figured out the cause and effect of the matter yet.¡± As Su Qian said this, she narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°Speaking of which, I remember that the Demon Sect has a branch not far from the imperial capital¡¡±
As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, everyone¡¯s expressions changed rapidly. They exchanged nces with each other. It could be said that everything was said without words.
¡°Young Master Ye and Miss Ji aren¡¯t feeling well, so it¡¯s better for them to rest. Qianqian, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiao Yan revealed a calm smile as he took the initiative to say.
¡°Why?¡± Ye Liuguang wasn¡¯t convinced.
¡°That¡¯s right, we want to go too!¡± Ji Wanwan said loudly.
¡°It¡¯s because both of you haven¡¯t recovered yet. With your current state, what¡¯s the point of going stirring up trouble? Stay at home obediently.¡± Seeing that the two of them still had something to say, Su Qian narrowed her eyes sharply and said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯m your doctor. If I said that you can¡¯t go, you can¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t listen to me and go behind my back, I¡¯ll ignore you for the rest of my life.¡±
Although Su Qian¡¯s threat sounded childish, everyone knew Su Qian very well. Su Qian had always kept her word. If she said she would ignore them, she really would.
Therefore, no matter how unhappy Ye Liuguang and Ji Wanwan were, they dared not resist. They could only nod their heads obediently and lower their eyes bitterly.
¡°Let¡¯s go then. Come back quickly so that we don¡¯t dy our rest tonight.¡± After saying that, Su Qian strode away excitedly.
Xiao Yan followed closely behind Su Qian. After leaving the room, he found the Heavenly Fire Wolves to pull the throne, and the two of them headed towards the branch.
At the same time, in the branch in the suburbs.
A woman¡¯s hysterical scream came from the room. ¡°Ah! It itches! It tickles me to death!¡±
The woman in the ck dress, who had luckily escaped from Su Qianst night, was running around the room crazily. She kept smashing and throwing everything she could grab onto the ground. Various porcin items shattered into pieces on the floor.
But even so, the woman in the ck dress couldn¡¯t alleviate the almost maddening itchiness that overwhelmed her body. She kept scratching her skin..
Chapter 504 - 504: That Woman Isn’t Afraid of Poison?
Chapter 504: That Woman Isn¡¯t Afraid of Poison?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The ck-skirted woman¡¯s jade-like skin was covered with scars, all of which she had scratched herself. She didn¡¯t know why there were no rashes on her body, nor was there anything strange about it, but the itching was driving her almost insane!
¡°Second Elder, please, please calm down!¡± Ji Rongguang trembled as he stood at the side. At this moment, he could only watch in horror as the Second Elder of the Demon Sect, Liu Ruyan, kept going berserk. He was so scared that he didn¡¯t know what to do.
Now, Ji Rongguang only wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide. He didn¡¯t want to face such a crazy woman at all.
Ji Rongguang originally wanted to find his Father and Mother, but who knew that he would be left by his father, said that he needed to be trained. In the end, he had to deal with such a crazy woman now.
¡°Shut up! What do you know? I¡¯m about to die from the itch. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± As Liu Ruyan spoke, she raised her hand and scratched frantically. However, she couldn¡¯t relieve her pain at all.
¡°I¡¯ve also gotten a doctor toe over and have a look at you. No one knows what¡¯s wrong with you now. Even if we use medicine, we can¡¯t find any suitable medicine. What can I do?¡± Ji Rongguang couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Unexpectedly, just as he finished speaking, Liu Ruyan red angrily at him. Her gaze was so fierce that it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t wait to devour him alive.
Ji Rongguang was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He trembled and subconsciously took a step back. However, who knew that Liu Ruyan would grab him. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly met Su Qian before and fought with her. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? That woman isn¡¯t afraid of poison?¡±
¡°I, I don¡¯t know! Second Elder, are you joking with me? In this world, where can you find someone who isn¡¯t afraid of poison!¡± Ji Rongguang asked fearfully.
¡°That woman isn¡¯t afraid of poison! In this world, there¡¯s only one person who isn¡¯t afraid of poison¡ Cough, cough, cough. It¡¯s so itchy. My throat is also itchy!¡± Liu Ruyan¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished yet, and her throat began to itch. Her hands could only frantically scratch her throat through her skin. However, the effect was minimal.
¡°What kind of person isn¡¯t afraid of poison¡¡± Ji Rongguang asked silently. Who knew that his words would be met with Liu Ruyan¡¯s re?
Liu Ruyan didn¡¯t answer Ji Rongguang¡¯s question. Instead, she raised her hand and gave him two ps. ¡°You people from the Blood Demon Pavilion are indeed trash. You don¡¯t even know how powerful Su Qian is! If it weren¡¯t for your misinformation, how could I have been poisoned by the poison worm and suffered such torture!¡±
Liu Ruyan recalled Ye Liuguang and was still fuming with rage.
At that time, it was because of Ye Liuguang that she was poisoned by the poison worm. Moreover, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Liuguang to use the poison worm so effectively that it almost drove her crazy.
She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on the spot. Liu Ruyan trembled and swallowed a few pills that numbed her nerves. Only then did she feel that the intense itch on her body was much better.
However, the impact of these drugs on the body was significant. After Liu Ruyan ate it, her vision turned ck and her body trembled even more violently. Her meridians were swollen and painful as she said, ¡°I want to leave. I want to go back and find my Eldest Brother.¡±
Liu Ruyan¡¯s Eldest Brother was also an expert in using poison worms. Liu Ruyan had to go back and find him to remove the poison worm from her body..
Chapter 505 - 505:1 Won’t Be Able to Deal With Su Qian
Chapter 505:1 Won¡¯t Be Able to Deal With Su Qian
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing that Liu Ruyan was about to leave, Ji Rongguang was stunned. He rushed over and hugged Liu Ruyan¡¯s thigh tightly. He said anxiously, ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±
Liu Ruyan looked at Ji Rongguang as if he were a dead man. She angrily said, ¡°Get lost! Are you looking for death?¡±
¡°If you leave, what am I supposed to do? My father asked me to cooperate with you here. If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to deal with Su Qian!¡± After Ji Rongguang said that, he still hugged Liu Ruyan¡¯s leg fearlessly.
However, Liu Ruyan didn¡¯t have much patience. She got angry when she saw Ji Rongguang like this and sent him flying with a kick. ¡°What does your business have to do with me?¡±
After saying this, Liu Ruyan left without looking back.
He could only watch helplessly as Liu Ruyan left. Ji Rongguang grimaced in pain. The desire to die welled up in him. ¡°D*mned woman, do you have to be so ruthless?¡±
After saying this, Ji Rongguang angrily shouted at the surrounding servants and maids who were already dumbfounded, ¡°Are all of you dead? Can¡¯t you see that I fell? Hurry up and help me up!¡±
Everyone rushed forward in a hurry and helped Ji Rongguang up. Then, they asked him, ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±
¡°A bunch of trash! You guys watched me get beaten and didn¡¯t even dare to fart!¡± When Ji Rongguang thought about how embarrassing he had been just now, he felt that the spot where Liu Ruyan had kicked him hurt even more.
Unexpectedly, Ji Rongguang¡¯s subordinates were even more ruthless. At this moment, one of his subordinates quietly came forward and said shyly, ¡°Young Master, when you were beaten up, I farted. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t hear it¡¡±
After hearing this, Ji Rongguang¡¯s face was filled with doubt, and looked at the shy attendant incredibly. Then, he immediately shouted at his subordinates in exasperation, ¡°Men! Give me someone! Drag this b*stard down and beat his ass up! Beat him!¡±
Everyone was frightened by Ji Rongguang¡¯s behavior. They dared not dy and quickly pulled the person away.
After all these people had left, Ji Rongguang was still panting heavily from anger. He then hurriedly said, ¡°Men, go and call a good-looking woman over for me. Half an hourte,e to my room and serve me well. Tomorrow, I will return to the Blood Demon Pavilion and no longer be bullied by these people!¡±
After saying this, Ji Rongguang angrily went to take a shower and change his clothes.
Ji Rongguang finished showering in fifteen minutes. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. At this moment, his eyes were almost spitting fire as he strode back to his room.
When Ji Rongguang returned to his room, he realized that the room was dark, with only candles burning on the table. There was an unknown fragrance floated in the air, very pleasant, as if it had the power to enchant people.
It was rare for him to smell such a captivating scent. Ji Rongguang felt ted that he couldn¡¯t help but approach the bed. Then, he realized that there was an extremely graceful and enchanting figure lying on the bed behind the bed curtain. At this moment, her body was slightly twisting, as if she was seducing Ji Rongguang..
Chapter 506 - 506: Who Is It? How Dare You Hit Me!
Chapter 506: Who Is It? How Dare You Hit Me!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ji Rongguang wasn¡¯t someone with strong principles to begin with. How could he withstand such provocation? He licked his lips and then moved closer to the bed evilly. He said smugly, ¡°Hehehe, it seems like these good-for-nothing servants asionally do things right. They know that I¡¯m in a bad mood, so they still know how to have some fun. Little beauty, what¡¯s your name?¡±
However, the little beauty on the bed ignored his intentions and remained with her back turned, appearing somewhat shy.
Seeing this scene, Ji Rongguang only felt that it was even more interesting. He immediately took off his long robe and was only wearing his underwear. He lifted the bed curtain and threw himself at it with a loudugh. ¡°Little thing, you still dare to y mysterious with me! Tonight, I¡¯m going to have a good time with you!¡±
With that, Ji Rongguang grabbed the little beauty under the dim light and indulged in a frenzy of passionate kisses.
However, as he kissed, Ji Rongguang felt that something was amiss.
Why isn¡¯t this little beauty moving?
Not moving would be one thing, but why did she exude a sweaty, masculine odor?
Moreover, the skin felt rough.
With that thought, Ji Rongguang was perplexed and nted another kiss but ended up with a mouthful of stubble!
¡°Ah!¡± He immediately let out an ear-piercing scream. Ji Rongguang turned the ¡®little beauty¡¯ who was facing inwards over to take a look. In the end, he was almost scared unconscious by the sight!
The person in front of him wasn¡¯t a little beauty, but the servant that he had ordered to be dragged away just now. At this moment, the servant wasn¡¯t adorned with any frills but had a shy and modest expression, blinking and looking at Ji Rongguang coyly.
Ji Rongguang was so frightened. He shouted and kicked the servant to the side before jumping off the bed in anger.
Ji Rongguang was so disgusted that he almost vomited. He was so angry that he kept jumping on the spot. As he jumped, he screamed, ¡°Someone! Someonee quickly! Who prepared such a disgusting thing and threw it on my bed? Do you want to die?¡±
However, in the vast courtyard, no one responded to Ji Rongguang. Everywhere was silent, eerily quiet, making Ji Rongguang feel a sense of unease.
For some reason, the hair on Ji Rongguang¡¯s back subconsciously trembled. He swallowed and said, ¡°Who is it? Who dares to y tricks in front of me? Hurry up ande out!¡±
However, no one responded to Ji Rongguang.
This time, Ji Rongguang¡¯s heart was somewhat unsettled. Regardless of other matters, he quickly grabbed the clothes on the ground, urgently opened the door, and prepared to rush outside.
However, when Ji Rongguang opened the door, he unexpectedly found two figures standing at the door. At this moment, he almost bumped into one of them. In the end, before he could stop, he was brutally kicked to the ground by that person.
His buttnded hard on the ground, causing Ji Rongguang to grimace in pain. ¡°Who is it? How dare you hit me?¡±
Before Ji Rongguang could finish his sentence, a dainty foot in embroidered shoes stepped on his chest.
Gently applying pressure, Su Qian listened to Ji Rongguang¡¯s wail like a pig being ughtered.
¡°Young Master Ji, long time no see.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Rongguang¡¯s terrified expression with satisfaction.. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Young Master Ji surprised that I¡¯m still alive?¡±
Chapter 507 - 507: Seek Justice
Chapter 507: Seek Justice
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ji Rongguang¡¯s soul almost flew out of his body. He shook his head in panic and stammered, ¡°No, no¡¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t wait for Ji Rongguang to finish speaking. She smiled and kicked him away.
His body rolled on the ground in a disheveled manner. Ji Rongguang was almost scared out of his wits. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Where, where are my men? Where are my men guarding the door?¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she looked at Ji Rongguang indifferently as if she was looking at a stray dog.
At this moment, Ji Rongguang felt a bone-chilling chill fill his entire body.
¡°You want to harm Qianqian, so we naturally have to seek justice.¡± Xiao Yan looked at Ji Rongguang coldly and asked, ¡°Where are the people from the Demon Sect?¡±
They hade here to capture Liu Ruyan. After all, that woman was a seventh-grade alchemist. As long as they could capture her, it would definitely be beneficial to them.
Ji Rongguang¡¯s body trembled as he said carefully, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡¡±
Hearing Ji Rongguang¡¯s words, Su Qian raised her eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°It seems that Young Master Ji doesn¡¯t want to cooperate. Come out and teach Young Master Ji a lesson.¡±
Before Ji Rongguang could react to what was going on, he saw Xiao Yin and Gray Fatty rush out of Su Qian¡¯s sleeve.
¡°Eat my Invincible Bird Headbutt!¡± With a whoosh, ck Ball jumped out of Su Qian¡¯s sleeve. It turned into an afterimage and crashed into Ji Rongguang¡¯s face.
However, ck Ball missed its target. It was supposed to hit Ji Rongguang¡¯s head, but instead, it hit his left eye instead. The bird¡¯s head was as hard as a stone, and it immediately gave Ji Rongguang a panda eye.
¡°Ah!¡± A painful scream echoed as Ji Rongguang¡¯s eyes throbbed with pain. He couldn¡¯t open it and cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡±
Su Qian and Xiao Yan looked at each other, then walked to the seat opposite Ji Rongguang and sat down. The two of them looked at Ji Rongguang calmly and waited for him to continue.
Ji Rongguang finally understood how powerful the two of them were. He immediately dropped his head and knelt pitifully in front of the two of them. He looked like a docile littlemb and said, ¡°The woman who had a conflict with youst night was the Second Elder of the Demon Sect, Liu Ruyan. Just a moment ago, that woman left. She was poisoned with a poison worm and her entire body itched so much that she couldn¡¯t stand it. She went back to look for her brother to cure her.¡±
¡°Liu Ruyan of the Demon Sect is a seventh-grade alchemist, capable of refining peak seventh-grade toxicant. Her strength is extraordinary.¡± Seeing Su Qian looking at him, Xiao Yan quickly continued to exin, ¡°Liu Ruyan¡¯s brother is the First Elder of the Demon Sect and is also skilled in using poison worms, quite formidable.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why Liu Ruyan hurried back to the Demon Sect.¡± At this point, Ji Rongguang lowered his head nervously and continued, ¡°I¡¯m really innocent. I don¡¯t know anything. If you want to teach someone a lesson, you should go to the people of the Demon Sect. I didn¡¯t provoke you.¡±
¡°If we didn¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t have to answer. Or do you not want your tongue anymore?¡± Su Qian was asnguid as a cat as she coldly nced at Ji Rongguang..
Chapter 508 - 508:1 Haven’t Even Married Yet
Chapter 508:1 Haven¡¯t Even Married Yet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ji Rongguang immediately acted like a child who had made a mistake and wore a bitter expression, not daring to make a sound.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about Liu Ruyan. The First Elder of the Demon Sect doesn¡¯t have the ability to remove the poison worm from her body.¡± At this point, the corners of Su Qian¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡°I know Liuguang¡¯s strength very well. It¡¯s impossible for an ordinary person to remove the poison worm he ced.¡±
Seeing that Su Qian¡¯s confidence, Ji Rongguang didn¡¯t believe her at all. However, this thought shed across his mind as he felt a suffocating chill sweep over him from not far away.
He shrank his neck timidly and looked at Xiao Yan. Ji Rongguang was so scared that he was trembling. He didn¡¯t know how he had offended this gentleman in front of him. The aura around him was just too intimidating!
The one who provoked Xiao Yan wasn¡¯t Ji Rongguang, but Su Qian.
Thinking of how proud Su Qian was when she mentioned Ye Liuguang just now, Xiao Yan suddenly felt a surge of jealousy.
Su Qian also felt the unusual aura around Xiao Yan and immediately looked at this man in confusion.
What was going on? Why did the aura around this man change so quickly?
However, when Su Qian saw that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t bother too much about it. Instead, she continued to look at Ji Rongguang. ¡°In that case, the Blood Demon Pavilion really managed to secure cooperation with the Demon Sect?¡±
Logically speaking, the Blood Demon Pavilion was far below the Demon Sect in terms of status, making it difficult for them to climb higher.
However, since the Blood Demon Pavilion had seeded, it indicated that they had used considerable effort.
Ji Rongguang revealed a fawning smile and said, ¡°This coboration originally didn¡¯t work out but because Miss Su and Young Sect Master weren¡¯t on good terms, Sect Master¡¯s wife, who is also Young Sect Master¡¯s mother, insisted on dealing with you. That¡¯s why they agreed to cooperate with us.¡±
¡°This kind of casually finding someone to take the me for them is indeed the style of the people of the Demon Sect.¡± Su Qian retracted her gaze andzily lowered her eyes as she continued, ¡°Did Liu Ruyan mention me?¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± Ji Rongguang nced at Su Qian in shock and hurriedly said, ¡°Liu Ruyan did mention you. She even beat me up because of you!¡±
¡°Tell me in detail.¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Rongguang with interest.
¡°I don¡¯t really know the whole story. At that time, Liu Ruyan looked no different from a lunatic because of the poison worm. She kept shouting things like ¡®you¡¯re not afraid of poison¡¯ and things like that. She even imed that you¡¯re immune to all poisons.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, a cold glint shed across her phoenix eyes.
In the end, Liu Ruyan had indeed sensed someone unusual.
Su Qian wasn¡¯t worried that her special physique would cause her any trouble if it was exposed. Instead, she was worried that others would implicate the two children because of her.
Just like her, the children had the ability to control poisonous creatures. Once this matter was exposed, many people would definitely have their eyes on the children.
¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Xiao Yan nced at Ji Rongguang and asked.
Ji Rongguang shook his head frantically and said in a panic, ¡°No more! I¡¯ve said everything I should say!¡±
Xiao Yan nodded in satisfaction and turned to look at Su Qian. ¡°What should we do next? Should we deal with him?¡±
Ji Rongguang almost peed his pants at this casually mentioned sentence. He immediately cried out loud, ¡°I-1-1¡ I¡¯ve said everything I need to say.. Please, don¡¯t kill me! I haven¡¯t even married yet!¡±
Chapter 509 - 509: Wouldn’t Kill The Direct Descendants of The Blood Demon Pavilion
Chapter 509: Wouldn¡¯t Kill The Direct Descendants of The Blood Demon Pavilion
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Looking at Ji Rongguang¡¯s tearful expression in disdain, the word ¡®coward¡¯ naturally appeared in Su Qian¡¯s mind.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised Wanwan when I came out that I wouldn¡¯t kill the direct descendants of the Blood Demon Pavilion,¡± Su Qian said with a light smile.
Ji Rongguang was somewhat surprised.
What the hell? Ji Wanwan suggested not killing them?
Ji Rongguang immediately felt that Ji Wanwan was most likely a fool.
Thinking back to the efforts he and his mother made to undermine Ji Wanwan and make his father, who already disliked Ji Wanwan, even more disgusted with her.
They had gone so far, yet Ji Wanwan still pleaded for them. If she wasn¡¯t a fool, what else could she be?
Ji Rongguang lowered his head to hide the mockery in his eyes, but on the surface, he cried, ¡°Sob, sob. I knew that Eldest Sister treats the direct descendants the best!¡±
Ji Rongguang thought that he had hidden it wlessly, but little did he know that his petty tricks were far from sophisticated in Su Qian¡¯s eyes.
Moreover, Ji Rongguang was obviously thinking too much.
Ji Wanwan didn¡¯t spare the direct descendants of Blood Demon Pavilion because of mercy but to prevent Su Qian from taking the opportunity to avenge her.
Ji Wanwan was a person who clearly distinguished between love and hate. Even if it was revenge, she would personally take action, never resorting to others.
Before Ji Rongguang could finish, Su Qian took out a small vial and casually threw it to Ji Rongguang. ¡°Drink it.¡±
Ji Rongguang heard the crisp sound of the bottle falling to the ground, and a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. He asked uneasily, ¡°What, what is this?¡±
¡°Drink the medicine or die. Choose one.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s crimson lips curled into a gentle smile, but his gaze was frightening, causing Ji Rongguang to tremble in fear. He obediently picked up the vial on the ground, opened the cap, and swallowed the medicine in one gulp.
Ji Rongguang couldn¡¯t tell what the potion tasted like. After drinking it, he suddenly took two deep breaths and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth and convulsing.
¡°Master, what did you give him to drink?¡± ck Ball pped its wings and flew to Su Qian¡¯s shoulder as it asked.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask Master. You should ask me.¡± Xiao Yin, with a proud expression, swayed a bit and light-heartedly said, ¡°That¡¯s my venom. It can turn anyone who drinks it into a retard.¡±
When Ji Rongguang heard this, his eyes widened in fear. He then raised his hand and scratched the air wildly. His eyes were filled with despair as he said, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±
As if not hearing Ji Rongguang¡¯s miserable voice, Xiao Yan stood up and gently hugged Su Qian¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Su Qian nced at Xiao Yan¡¯srge hand on her shoulder and raised her eyebrows. She raised her hand and pped it off her shoulder, then carried the two little beasts in her arms and striding away.
When Xiao Yan saw this scene, his frown deepened.
Su Qian didn¡¯te for nothing. Taking advantage of the fact that the people from the branch had been dealt with, she went to the branch¡¯s treasury and plundered everything inside. Only then did she walk towards the main door in satisfaction.
The Heavenly Blood Wolves were waiting outside the door. When they saw Su Qiane out, they all howled happily.
However, after only two howls, the Heavenly Blood Wolves immediately saw Xiao Yan striding out with a dark expression behind Su Qian.
Xiao Yan¡¯s expression was cold, and the Heavenly Blood Wolves trembled in fear.
They thought, ¡°What was going on? Why was Master angry?¡±
Chapter 510 - 510: Pretend to Be Obedient and Innocent
Chapter 510: Pretend to Be Obedient and Innocent
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Heavenly Blood Wolves were puzzled, so they could only shrink their necks and pretend to be obedient and innocent as if they knew nothing. They dared not howl anymore. One even lowered its tail and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.
Seeing the Heavenly Blood Wolves like this, Su Qian was puzzled when Xiao Yan suddenly came from behind and hugged her soft waist.
Su Qian¡¯s waist tightened suddenly, and her heartbeat involuntarily elerated a bit. Then, Xiao Yan held her, and together, they sat on the throne pulled by the Heavenly Blood Wolves.
As soon as they sat on the throne, the Heavenly Blood Wolves rushed out together, pulling the throne and soaring into the clouds, heading toward the imperial capital.
Feeling the cold and stern aura around Xiao Yan, Su Qian felt that even the night wind blowing past her ears wasn¡¯t as cold as this man.
¡°Are you angry?¡± Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan and made a bold guess.
Unexpectedly, after Xiao Yan heard her words, he actually snorted with a calm expression. ¡°What is your rtionship with that Ye Liuguang?¡±
When ck Ball and Xiao Yin heard this, they both looked enlightened.
They thought, ¡°Goodness, is the Ninth Prince jealous?¡±
The two little beasts wore gossip expressions and then looked at Su Qian with a sly expression. They could almost see the pink bubbles popping up between the two of them. They were looking forward to seeing their master¡¯s enlightenment.
However, the two little beasts clearly overthought things.
When Su Qian heard Xiao Yan¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t feel any ambiguity, nor did she feel any romantic pink bubbles in the air. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s my rtionship with Liuguang? What does it have to do with you?¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, but as soon as she finished speaking, she could clearly feel the aura around Xiao Yan be even colder. When the two little beasts heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but raise their hands to hold their foreheads. Clearly, they couldn¡¯tprehend the thought process of their master. How could she say such dull words?
However, the confusion on Su Qian¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending. Obviously, Su Qian didn¡¯t think in the direction that Xiao Yan was expecting. Just as Xiao Yan was about to exin, the leading Heavenly Blood Wolf in front suddenly let out a long howl, causing Xiao Yan¡¯s expression to change instantly. Then, he tightly protected Su Qian and said, ¡°Be careful. We¡¯re about to encounter turbulence.¡±
Before she could react to the meaning of Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Su Qian suddenly felt a gust of wind sweep over her. With all its force, it crashed against the throne they were sitting on. This caused the Heavenly Blood Wolves in front of them to let out long, anxious howls.
They felt the airflow transform into a powerful force that mmed against the throne they were sitting on. Following that, Su Qian and Xiao Yan were immediately thrown out of their original position!
Never in a million years did Su Qian expect to encounter such a situation. She had no idea that air currents could attack them.
However, this unprecedented sense of weightlessness still made Su Qian¡¯s heart subconsciously tremble. Then, she reached out her hand and grabbed around in the air, trying to grab something that could stabilize her body. Unfortunately, they were in the sky. Even if Su Qian reached out her hand, she couldn¡¯t touch anything. She could only watch as her body fell rapidly.
Everything happened in a brief moment. Seeing this scene, Su Qian subconsciously closed her eyes, wanting to construct a spiritual power barrier to alleviate the damage from the free fall..
Chapter 511 - 511: Your Highness, Are You Injured?
Chapter 511: Your Highness, Are You Injured?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this critical moment, Xiao Yan immediately reached out and grabbed Su Qian, then tightly protected her in his arms.
With all his strength, Xiao Yan turned in the air, making himself and Su Qian spin around, positioning his back towards the ground. They descended rapidly with Su Qian protected in his arms.
The whistling wind echoed in their ears. Su Qian opened her eyes and her heart trembled as she watched Xiao Yan shielding her. The two of them fell rapidly and crashed into the dense forest below.
Their bodies were scratched by the branches, and waves of pain assaulted them. Eventually, theynded heavily on the ground.
Hearing the muffled groan of pain from the man in front of her, Su Qian was shocked and suddenly raised her head.
Green leaves kept falling from the tree above her head, and there were only some scratches on her body.
Considering they fell from such a height, her ability to bounce back unharmed was all thanks to Xiao Yan actively cushioning her fall.
Therefore,pared to her, Xiao Yan¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem as good. At this moment, hey on the ground with a painful expression. His face and body were covered with visible scrapes.
Realizing that she was still pressing on Xiao Yan, Su Qian¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly left Xiao Yan¡¯s embrace and asked worriedly, ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡±
Even through the mask, Su Qian could see the pain in Xiao Yan¡¯s expression. After letting out a muffled grunt, he looked at her and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, but Your Highness¡¡± Su Qian¡¯s words were cut off as she noticed faint traces of blood on the grass. Her heart sank, ¡°Your Highness, are you injured?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing¡¡± Xiao Yan subconsciously hid his right arm.
Su Qian couldn¡¯t let Xiao Yan get away just like that. She reached out and grabbed Xiao Yan¡¯s wrist, forcefully pulling it in front of her. Then, she realized that there was a long bloody wound on the back of his hand. At this moment, blood was gushing out like it was free. Although it was a flesh wound and didn¡¯t hurt his bones, it still looked very terrifying.
Her heart tightened, and Su Qian suddenly remembered that Xiao Yan¡¯s hand had been protecting her head the entire time. It was obvious that he got injured while shielding her from being scratched by branches, which was why he was so seriously injured.
With Xiao Yan¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured if he hadn¡¯t protected her.
Not only that, he willingly acted as her cushion, allowing her to remain unscathed. In such circumstances, if Su Qian imed she wasn¡¯t moved at all, it would be impossible.
However, it wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on these small matters. Su Qian quickly took out the healing medicine she carried with her and applied it to Xiao Yan¡¯s wound before carefully treating the wound.
Looking at Su Qian carefully treating his wound, Xiao Yan¡¯s heart softenedpletely. He had no intention of resisting at all and allowed Su Qian to knead away.
Su Qian looked at Xiao Yan¡¯s wound which was still bleeding and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±
Actually, the pain wasn¡¯t unbearable, but when Xiao Yan saw Su Qian¡¯s concerned expression, he couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of agreement and nodded, ¡°It hurts¡¡±
It was a simple word, but it conveyed Xiao Yan¡¯s grievance.
Su Qian couldn¡¯t bear it and her hands immediately became even gentler.
Xiao Yan smiled and took in Su Qian¡¯s concerned expression as he watched her treat her wound bit by bit..
Chapter 512 - 512: I’ll Look For You Tomorrow
Chapter 512: I¡¯ll Look For You Tomorrow
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Your Highness, this wound must avoid water for several days. Moreover, you have to take care of this wound carefully. You have to change the dressing every day so that it can heal faster.¡±
Su Qian reminded worriedly.
After all, Xiao Yan was injured because he was protecting her. She feltpelled to give him every necessary word of caution.
After Xiao Yan heard this, he nodded obediently, as if hepletely followed Su Qian¡¯s instruction. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow to change the dressing.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t object and nodded in agreement.
After quickly treating Xiao Yan¡¯s wound, Su Qian took out elixirs for both herself and Xiao Yan. This precaution aimed to prevent waking up sore and aching due to the muscles¡¯ trauma the next day.
After doing all of this, Su Qian confirmed that Xiao Yan could stand up before helping him up.
Seeing that Su Qian was so concerned about him, Xiao Yan pretended that his injured leg was still intact and was helped back to the throne by Su Qian.
Seeing that the Heavenly Blood Wolves were looking at her nervously, Su Qian quickly reminded them to be careful, ¡°From now on, we need to be cautious. If we sense the approaching air currents, we should evade them promptly.¡±
Flying in the air easily exposed them to an aggressive airflow like the one they encountered earlier. However, there were usually signs before these currents appeared. Su Qian believed that the Heavenly Blood Wolves were distracted, leading to the collision with the air current, resulting in her and Xiao Yan falling from the sky.
If it were any other day, the Heavenly Blood Wolves wouldn¡¯t make such a basic mistake. However, today, they are solely focused on whether their Master can sessfully get his wife, which leads to carelessness.
Fortunately, nothing major happened. Even Xiao Yan was in high spirits after being treated by Su Qian, so he didn¡¯t me the Heavenly Blood Wolves. Instead, he raised his hand and stroked the Heavenly Blood Wolf¡¯s glossy fur before warning, ¡°Be careful from now on. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Xiao Yin and ck Ball quickly settled back into Su Qian¡¯s arms. The Heavenly Blood Wolves then picked up its throne again and led the two of them straight to the clouds.
A momentter, Su Qian sent Xiao Yan back to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence and was then escorted back to the Su family by the Heavenly Blood Wolves.
With a thud, the thronended steadily on the ground. The Heavenly Blood Wolves also opened their mouths and let out a howl.
¡°Howl.¡± Little Wolf distinctly heard the call of itspanion. It immediately rushed out of the house with an excited expression. Then, it saw the Heavenly Blood Wolves present at first nce. It immediately pounced on them happily and then made a mess with the other Heavenly Blood Wolves.
In the room, the children and Ji Wanwan heard themotion and hurriedly followed Little Wolf out.
¡°Mother, Uncle Liuguang is lying on the bed alone and sulking because you didn¡¯t take him out for a walk.¡± As soon as they left, Su Qingqing said to Su Qian in a soft and cute tone.
Hearing this, Su Qian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him.¡±
¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re finally back. Hey, what happened to the wound on your face? Are you injured?¡± Ji Wanwan sharply noticed the wound on Su Qian¡¯s face and tilted her head in confusion. ¡°I see that the wound on your face looks like a scratch.¡±
Su Qian nodded and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. I encountered a small ident, but it¡¯s not a big deal. Wanwan, we guessed correctly. The Demon Sect and the Blood Demon Pavilion have indeed begun to cooperate..¡±
Chapter 513 - 513: Who Did You Choose Between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye?
Chapter 513: Who Did You Choose Between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ji Wanwan¡¯s body trembled slightly at Su Qian¡¯s words. Eventually, she could only let out a long sigh and say awkwardly, ¡°Sigh, I knew that my father and the others would definitely not let this go. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to actually want to harm you. Qianqian, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to stop all of this.¡±
¡°When I obtained the divine beast, I already guessed that the Jade Lady Pce and the Demon Sect wouldn¡¯t let me develop freely. Besides, the cooperation between the Demon Sect and the Blood Demon Pavilion is better than their coboration with the Jade Lady Pce, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Su Qian knew very well that this matter had nothing to do with Ji Wanwan, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t me her.
Ji Wanwan sighed even harder and her eyes were filled with worry. ¡°So, which Elder of the Demon Sect did we encounter?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Second Elder, Liu Ruyan. That woman is a seventh-grade alchemist, she¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± At the mention of Liu Ruyan, Su Qian¡¯s eyes became cautious.
It wasn¡¯t because Liu Ruyan¡¯s strength was terrifying, but because Su Qian knew that now that the woman knew that she was immune to all poisons, she probably wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.
Su Qian wasn¡¯t worried that Liu Ruyan woulde over and cause trouble. As long as her two children were safe, everything else didn¡¯t matter.
Su Qian casually mentioned it, but Ji Wanwan widened her eyes in disbelief.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan in confusion.
¡°Qianqian, you actually know the name of the Second Elder? The identities of the First Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder of the Demon Sect are all very well concealed. No one has ever known their ages and names, but you actually know them.¡± Ji Wanwan sighed and stared at Su Qian with admiration in her eyes.
¡°It was His Highness who told me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Su Qian had never bothered to learn about the Elders of the Demon Sect
Seeing Su Qian mention Xiao Yan so naturally, Ji Wanwan immediately narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her smile carried a hint of mischieve as she stared straight at Su Qian and winked at her. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan in confusion. She didn¡¯t like the look in Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes.
In a way, Ji Wanwan¡¯s gaze made Su Qian feel like amb waiting to be ughtered.
¡°Ah, Qianqian, stop pretending in front of me! Quickly tell me, who did you choose between Ninth Prince and Young Master Ye?¡± Ji Wanwan¡¯s big, beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity as she quickly asked.
Ji Wanwan¡¯s words not only seeded in making Su Qian frown, but they also sessfully made the two little buns look wary. Their expressions seemed as if their hearts were hanging in their throats as they looked at Su Qian uneasily.
They didn¡¯t want their mother to be snatched away by other bad men. They always wanted to be the first in their mother¡¯s heart!
Seeing Ji Wanwan looking at her curiously, Su Qian chuckled and hooked her finger to her seductively. ¡°Come here. Come closer and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
Ji Wanwan was fooled by her words and immediately went up to her with a smile.
However, as soon as Ji Wanwan leaned over, Su Qian raised her hand without hesitation and pped Ji Wanwan¡¯s forehead.
Su Qian didn¡¯t hold back this time. Ji Wanwan cried out in pain..
Chapter 514 - 514: Why Did You Hit Me?
Chapter 514: Why Did You Hit Me?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Then, with teary eyes, Ji Wanwan raised her hand to cover her aching forehead. She wanted to cry but had no tears. She looked pitiful as her eyes glistened with tears. One look and one could tell that she was in a lot of pain. ¡°Qianqian, why did you hit me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not hitting you. I¡¯m trying to wake you up.¡± Su Qian saw that Ji Wanwan was still looking at her pitifully and said seriously, ¡°No more jokes like this in the future.¡±
¡°What do you mean by jokes!¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with a serious expression and said, ¡°Miss Su, please take my question seriously! I¡¯m genuinely curious. Which of these two outstanding men do you like?¡±
Ji Wanwan wanted to know more so that she wouldn¡¯t stand on the wrong side.
¡°I don¡¯t like either of them,¡± Su Qian said without hesitation.
¡°What? Why are you like this?¡± Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian in disbelief as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. She raised her hand and touched Su Qian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you okay? Both of them are excellent and outstanding, and they both like you. You can just pick one casually!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need a man.¡± After saying that, Su Qian squatted down and hugged her two children. She quickly kissed their soft little cheeks and said, ¡°I only need my two babies. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
¡°Yes! As long as we have Mother, it¡¯s enough!¡± When the two children heard this, their hearts that had been hanging in their throats finally rxed.
That¡¯s great. It seemed like they were still Mother¡¯s precious little babies!
As long as they ranked first in their Mother¡¯s heart, they would be satisfied.
Ji Wanwan looked at Su Qian with an expression of disbelief. At this moment, she held her chin thoughtfully and said seriously, ¡°Qianqian, sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing to understand. I treat Liuguang as my younger brother, and Ninth Prince isn¡¯t the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Su Qian lowered her head to hide the glint in her eyes.
¡°Qianqian, do you know that you¡¯re wasting a heavenly treasure like this?¡± Ji Wanwan felt that it was a pity!
Su Qian didn¡¯t think much of it. With a child in each hand, she stood up and walked towards the room. ¡°If you think it¡¯s a waste, why don¡¯t I give those two to you?¡±
¡°Qianqian, stop teasing me. I¡¯m not a fool. I know that this forced melon isn¡¯t sweet!¡± Ji Wanwan said seriously.
¡°I think so too. So, don¡¯t ask me about this in the future,¡± Su Qian said with a smile.
Feeling like she had unintentionally stepped into Su Qian¡¯s linguistic trap, Ji Wanwan wanted to say something else, but seeing Su Qian¡¯s expression, it seemed she wasn¡¯t open to hearing her words. So, she gave up. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Qianqian, have you encountered anyone from the Blood Demon Pavilion?¡±
At the mention of the Blood Demon Pavilion, Ji Wanwan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.
¡°I met Ji Rongguang. He was the one who told me about Liu Ruyan.¡± Su Qian brought the children all the way back to the room. After cing them on the bed, she began to take off their shoes and socks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did as you said and didn¡¯t kill him. I only used some medicine to turn Ji Rongguang into a fool..¡±
Chapter 515 - 515: Ruthless
Chapter 515: Ruthless
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ji Wanwan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she heard this.
¡°Bing a fool. Can that still be considered showing mercy?¡±
¡°Of course. Aunty Wan, you may not know, but those who offend our Mother never live long.¡± Su Qingqing took off her coat and obediently climbed into bed.
¡°Do you think I went too far?¡± Su Qian turned her head and nced at Ji Wanwan.
When Ji Wanwan heard this, she quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not! Qianqian, the Blood Demon Pavilion is involved in this matter. I won¡¯t say anything if you take revenge.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she let Su Ye and Su Qingqing lie down in bed. Then, she raised her hand with a smile and patted their little heads. ¡°Wait here for Mother. Mother wille over to look for you in a while and coax you to sleep.¡±
¡°Okay, Mother. Qingqing and I will wait for you,¡± Su Ye said obediently as he held the nket with his small hand.
Smiling and patting the children¡¯s heads, Su Qian stood up and left the room with Ji Wanwan.
¡°Wanwan, I have something to ask you.¡± After closing the door, Su Qian looked at Ji Wanwan and asked, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you going to fall out with the people from the Blood Demon Pavilion?¡±
¡°Yes. They want to harm me, so of course I can¡¯t sit idly by.¡± When Ji Wanwan thought about how those people wanted to use her as a pawn, the hatred in her heart couldn¡¯t dissipate.
Su Qian could understand Ji Wanwan¡¯s feelings. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for her good rtionship with Ji Wanwan, given Su Qian¡¯s usual character, she might have believed in Yin He¡¯s words and killed Ji Wanwan long ago.
¡°Well, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll tell you one thing. As long as you can do what I say, then I guarantee that the Blood Demon Pavilion will be yours. Those who have wronged you will pay the price,¡± Su Qian said slowly.
Ji Wanwan¡¯s interest was piqued. She stared at Su Qian and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±
¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just need to be ruthless.¡± Su Qian curled her lips slightly and said, ¡°You will deal with the Blood Demon Pavilion the way I dealt with the Su family. As long as your original intentions remain unchanged, I will always be your friend. I will help you whenever you need me.¡±
After Ji Wanwan heard Su Qian¡¯s words, she fell into deep thought. At this moment, she raised her hand and gently stroked her chin. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Qianqian, I understand what you mean.¡±
Seeing Ji Wanwan¡¯s serious expression, Su Qian continued to chuckle. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end our conversation here. You don¡¯t have to give yourself too much pressure. Go back and sleep early.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Ji Wanwan nodded and turned to leave.
Su Qian also turned around and returned to her room to coax the children to sleep.
Time flew by and the night sky dissipated.
The next day.
In the morning, before Su Qian woke up, Qian Rong carefully stood outside the door and knocked. ¡°Master, Mr. Shen is here.¡±
Su Qian was half-asleep. Only then did she realize that it was indeed the day agreed upon to see Shen Duoyi for treatment.
Su Qian yawnedzily. Seeing that her two children were still obediently sleeping with their eyes closed and had no intention of getting up, she pulled the nket and instructed, ¡°Let them wait in the hall. When I wake up, I¡¯ll naturally go and see them..¡±
Chapter 516 - 516: This is a Gift From Mother
Chapter 516: This is a Gift From Mother
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Obviously, in Su Qian¡¯s view, the Dongfang family members weren¡¯t worth leaving her soft bed.
¡°Yes.¡± Qian Rong retreated and invited the Dongfang family members to the hall first, then told them to wait obediently.
Shen Duoyi¡¯s family of three had no choice. They had a favor to ask of others, so they could only listen obediently. They waited for an hour and a half.
Just as Dongfang Ruyan was about to go crazy from waiting, Su Qian finally arrived with the two children.
However, as Dongfang Ruyan saw Su Qian approaching, her expression immediately changed. The impatience on her face instantly disappeared. She looked at Su Qian with warmth in her eyes and stood up happily with a smile. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for Qian Rong reporting that Dongfang Ruyan was impatient, Su Qian, looking at this woman¡¯s perfect disguise, would have had difficulty imagining the darkness in her heart.
Su Qian nodded lightly and didn¡¯t say a word. She quickly led her children forward.
¡°Miss Su, this is what I promised you before.¡± Shen Duoyi¡¯s attitude was the best. After saying this, he took the initiative to walk forward and presented the gift that he had prepared for a long time to Su Qian.
Su Qian took it and looked. She found that the box happened to contain the Ethereal Blood Jade. It was divided into two pieces: one dragon and one phoenix.
Looking at the lifelike blood jade, Su Qian was very satisfied. She split the blood jade into two and gave them to the two children. ¡°This is a gift from Mother. Take a look. Do you like it?¡±
Su Ye had the dragon, while Su Qingqing held the phoenix. Both pieces were warm to the touch, and they also contained extremely strong spiritual power. The children couldn¡¯t bear to part with them after touching them. They all nodded happily, ¡°I like them! Thank you, Mother!¡±
Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s heart almost bled when she saw this.
How could these two brats not like it? That was the Ethereal Blood Jade. Not only could theymunicate with each other, but it also contained powerful spiritual power to aid the children¡¯s cultivation.
She originally wanted to leave this precious item for her son. Unexpectedly, now she had to hand it over to someone else.
Sensing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze, Su Qian nced over and realized that the woman had already returned to her gentle expression. Thus, she said coldly, ¡°Apologize.¡±
¡°An¡¯er, quicklye and apologize with Mother.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was quite adept, pulled Dongfang An and bowed deeply to Su Qian and the two children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Seeing Dongfang Ruyan lower her head to hide the hatred that shed across her eyes, Su Qian knew that this woman was unconvinced.
With Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s attitude, Su Qian also decided how to treat her.
Shen Duoyi also felt that their apology was a little perfunctory, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Su, the incidentst time was indeed An¡¯er¡¯s fault. Ruyan was just overly concerned about her son. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Qian smiled lightly and patted the little heads of the Su siblings. ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, Mother is going to treat Eldest Miss Dongfang¡¯s illness. Do the two of you want to take a look?¡±
¡°Yes, we want to watch!¡± Su Ye and Su Qingqing had seen their mother smile so brightly. They could guess that this Eldest Miss Dongfang was about to have a hard time!
They all wanted to see how miserable Dongfang Ruyan would be next!
Chapter 517 - 517: Do You Think There Is Still Hope For Me?
Chapter 517: Do You Think There Is Still Hope For Me?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Then please, Miss Su, start as soon as possible.¡± Shen Duoyi was relieved. He looked at Dongfang Ruyan with a gentle expression, ¡°Madam, go quickly and let Miss Su treat you.¡±
¡°Qianqian, you previously mentioned that I was poisoned. I really can¡¯t find any clues.¡± Dongfang Ruyan walked up pitifully. Her heart was filled with worry and unease, making people feel her inner sorrow. ¡°Qianqian, look at me. Can I still be saved?¡±
¡°Naturally, there is hope.¡± Su Qian took a sip of tea and casually ced the teacup on the table beside her. ¡°Madam¡¯s poisoning is not caused by any specific medicinal herbs but rather the umtion of variousplex medicinal powers in the body. This umtion led to the mixing of various medicinal forces, forming a unique toxin. To unravel this toxin, some effort is required.¡±
As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Su Ye looked at his mother in confusion.
Su Ye was very interested in the art of alchemy. He had also studied the various elixirs that Su Qian refined. Regarding the symptoms on Dongfang Ruyan, Su Ye had also read about it in the medical books written by his Grandmaster.
The poison Dongfang Ruyan suffered from was called drug poison. The cause was veryplicated and rare. If it wasn¡¯t for a doctor who was aware of drug poison, it would be challenging to identify the issue.
However, once the cause of the illness was discovered, it would be easy to treat her. As long as Su Qian refined a peak sixth-grade antidote elixir for her, she would recover without much trouble after taking it.
Su Ye¡¯s puzzled gaze also attracted Su Qian¡¯s attention. Su Qian immediately gave her son a nce.
Immediately understanding what Su Qian meant, Su Ye pretended not to know anything and immediately shut his mouth obediently.
When Dongfang Ruyan saw Su Qian¡¯s bright smile, her heart was filled with unease. She tried her best not to look too shaken as she carefully said, ¡°What exactly do I need to do for this effort?¡±
¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, your current vital energy and blood cirction aren¡¯t smooth. So, what is the most needed right now is to activate your vital energy and blood.¡± At this point, Su Qian cleared her throat and called out, ¡°Qiaoxin, have you prepared the things I asked you to prepare?¡±
Qiao Xin immediately walked in and smiled as she bowed at Su Qian. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Everything you need is ready.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. Eldest Miss Dongfang, please follow me to the backyard.¡± As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, she took the two children and headed toward the backyard.
Dongfang An was forcibly brought over, his discontent evident. At this moment, he snorted andined, ¡°Mother, I hate this woman!¡±
¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak recklessly.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was afraid that Dongfang An¡¯s words would be overheard by others. She immediately raised her hand and covered Dongfang An¡¯s mouth. She admonished, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t speak. We can talk about it after Mother is cured.¡±
Dongfang An pulled Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s hand away and said hurriedly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. You said that after you are cured, you will find a way to bring those two little bastards to me and serve as my ves!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when have I ever lied to you?¡± Dongfang Ruyan patted Dongfang An¡¯s head lovingly and reminded him worriedly, ¡°However, you have to remember what you promised me..¡±
Chapter 518 - 518: Truly, My Good Obedient Child
Chapter 518: Truly, My Good Obedient Child
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Of course, I remember.¡± Dongfang An proudly raised his chin and peeked at Shen Duoyi, who had taken a step ahead. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t tell my father about this.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan finally felt at ease. She quickly patted Dongfang An¡¯s head and nodded with a smile, ¡°Truly, my good obedient child.¡±
Shen Duoyi noticed the interactions between the mother and son. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to urge them, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Hurry up ande over.¡±
¡°Coming.¡± Dongfang Ruyan thought that she could finally recover, so she quickly led Dongfang An to catch up.
Everyone came to the courtyard together.
There were many things prepared in the courtyard. Looking around, there were all kinds of things, seemingly unrted. The onlymonality was that it left Dongfang Ruyan and the others puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand what these things were for.
¡°Miss Su, what are you doing?¡± Shen Duoyi looked around, unable to understand what Su Qian was going to do next.
Especially the presence of some torture instruments in the courtyard that made Shen Duoyi even more bewildered.
However, when the couple saw this scene, an extremely bad premonition rose in their hearts.
¡°Just as I said, Eldest Miss Dongfang has poor blood cirction due to excessive worries. Therefore, today, Eldest Miss Dongfang only needs to experience joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. She should start withughter, then anger, followed by tears, and finally, extreme joy to dredge her blood cirction.¡± Su Qian smiled calmly. Her words sounded more serious than ever.
¡°But, but I can¡¯t make so many expressions.¡± Dongfang Ruyan looked at Shen Duoyi who was beside her.
As the Eldest Miss of the Dongfang family, she never showed exaggerated expressions or emotions in front of outsiders. Moreover, her most beloved husband was also here. She would rather die thanply with Su Qian¡¯s request to make exaggerated expressions.
¡°I know that it¡¯s difficult for Miss Dongfang to do that. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve prepared these tools to assist Miss Dongfang.¡± Su Qian looked at Shen Duoyi and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, this is a necessary part of the treatment. If you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate¡¡±
¡°We aren¡¯t unwilling to cooperate. We are willing to cooperate.¡± Shen Duoyi quickly turned his eyes and looked at Dongfang Ruyan gently. ¡°Madam, you should go. I will stay here with you.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Dongfang Ruyan listened obediently and looked at Su Qian nervously. ¡°Miss Su, what should I do next?¡±
¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness naturally start with joy. Miss Dongfang needs tough heartily to unblock your blood cirction.¡± Su Qian smiled gently, her beautiful eyes curved. ¡°However, to have Eldest Miss Dongfang burst intoughter directly might be too challenging. Therefore, we have to rely on external forces here.¡±
As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, a few nannies from the Su Residence walked forward. Then, they worked together to lift Dongfang Ruyup and ce her on a chair that looked like an instrument of torture. They also restrained her legs.
Seeing this scene, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s eyes were filled with uneasiness. She saw that her shoes had been removed. ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to serve Eldest Miss Dongfang and make youugh heartily.¡± After saying that, Su Qian led the children to sit down on the chairs that the maids had brought over. ¡°Let¡¯s begin..¡±
Chapter 519 - 519: Simply Wanted to Tease Dongfang Ruyan
Chapter 519: Simply Wanted to Tease Dongfang Ruyan
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
She watched as the burly nannies tied her limbs to the chair and aggressively took out a lot of chicken feathers from their pockets.
Under the control of the nannies, the chicken feathers varied in length attacked Dongfang Ruyan at the same time.
¡°What are you doing? No, no¡ Hahahaha!¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s feet, armpits, sides, and all the sensitive areas on her body were attacked by the feathers. Relentlessly tormented, she burst intoughter, tears streaming from the corners of her eyes. She begged for mercy, ¡°Help! Hahaha, I, I don¡¯t want tough anymore, ahahahaha!¡±
When Shen Duoyi saw Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s tears and snot flowing as sheughed, he looked at Su Qian worriedly. ¡°Miss Su, is this really necessary?¡±
¡°Uncle, do you not believe in my Mother¡¯s medical skills?¡± Su Qingqing held a big pear in her hand and chewed on it seriously. As she chewed, she blinked her big eyes and asked.
After being rendered speechless by Su Qingqing¡¯s words, Shen Duoyi subconsciously denied, ¡°Of course not¡¡±
However, Shen Duoyi had never seen anyone treat patients like this before. He really couldn¡¯t figure out the principle behind it.
Su Qian¡¯s actions had no medical basis. She simply wanted to tease Dongfang Ruyan.
Therefore, after seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s nose being poked by a chicken feather and her tears and snot flying, Su Qian finally cleared her throat. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop. Next is ¡®anger¡¯.¡±
Shen Duoyi didn¡¯t even have the chance to go up and save Dongfang Ruyan when he saw Xiao Yin climb onto Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder at some point. At this moment, he bared his shiny fangs and gave Dongfang Ruyan a bite.
¡°Ah!¡± Dongfang Ruyan was about to go crazy from the pain. She could clearly feel Xiao Yin injecting the poison into her body through his venomous fangs.
After Xiao Yin bit Dongfang Ruyan, he quickly spat and left her in disgust.
¡°You wicked spider, who told you to bite my Mother? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Dongfang An rushed over on his thick short legs, raised his hand, and pped Xiao Yin.
How could Xiao Yin have fallen for Dongfang An¡¯s little trick? Xiao Yin rolled its eyes disdainfully, then jumped off Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body and dodged the p.
However, although Xiao Yin had dodged, Dongfang Ruyan hadn¡¯t been able to. She was smacked by her son and half of her face tilted.
Dongfang An was shocked. He rushed forward and asked, ¡°Oh! I didn¡¯t mean it! Mother, are you alright?¡±
Who would have expected that Dongfang Ruyan, who had always been gentle to Dongfang An, was now panting with anger. She red at Dongfang An with bloodshot eyes, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±
Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s horrifying appearance frightened him. Dongfang An had never seen his Mother treat him with such an attitude. He was so frightened that he trembled and then cried out, ¡°Sob, sob, sob, Mother scolded me!¡±
If it were a normal day that Dongfang Ruyan had seen her son crying so sadly, she would have rushed over tofort him.
However, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she struggled free of the restraints on her body with a face full of frustration. Her strength was terrifying. She pounced over and charged towards Dongfang An in exasperation.
Poor Dongfang An was so scared out of his wits by his Mother¡¯s terrifying appearance that he cried out loudly and almost crawled out in panic..
Chapter 520 - 520: Mother Has Gone Mad
Chapter 520: Mother Has Gone Mad
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Wahhh! Mother has gone mad, Mother is bullying me! Daddy,e and save An¡¯er!¡± Dongfang An was so frightened that he let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. He kept darting around at an astonishing speed, rushing out.
Dongfang Ruyan also followed closely behind Dongfang An. She looked like she wanted to capture Dongfang An and teach him a lesson.
Dongfang Ruyan was like an eagle catching a chick, chasing after Dongfang An. Shen Duoyi was scared out of his wits and was about to pounce on Dongfang Ruyan, ¡°Madam, what are you doing!¡±
However, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s strength was so great that it could be described as powerful as a bull. She almost threw Shen Duoyi out even though he was a grown man trying to hold her with all his might.
The family of three chased each other around and had a good time. Su Qian and her two children watched with a smile.
In the end, as Shen Duoyi was thrown away by Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s immense strength, Dongfang An also lost his bnce and fell heavily on the ground. His front teeth were broken and he let out an earth-shaking scream.
On the other side, Dongfang Ruyan seemed to have finally gone mad. Her legs quickly lost their strength, and she copsed to the ground. At this time, her forehead was still dripping with cold sweat, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that she had really done such a crazy thing.
¡°Madam, what are you doing!¡± When Shen Duoyi saw his son¡¯s mouth bleeding, he couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety on his face. He rushed up to help his son up from the ground andforted him.
Dongfang An had never suffered such a great grievance before. He cried even louder as if his tears were going to drown Shen Duoyi.
Dongfang Ruyan was also at a loss when she saw her son bawling. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know what happened to me just now.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan felt guilty when she saw Dongfang An crying so sadly. She quickly walked up tofort her precious son, ¡°An¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Come over quickly and let Mother hug you.¡±
Dongfang An looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s action as if he had seen a ghost. He was so scared that he screamed, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. Mother is a bad person. Mother will hit me. Mother is a big viin!¡±
If an ordinary person heard such words from their child, it would be heartbreaking, not to mention Dongfang Ruyan who doted on her son so much. At this moment, she was almost devastated by her son¡¯s words.
However, Dongfang Ruyan dared not force Dongfang An. She could cast her resentful gaze at Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯ve always treated you as family. How can you torture me like this?¡±
¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, I have my professional ethics and won¡¯t act recklessly. Now that you¡¯ve experienced the first two emotions, your blood and qi must be much smoother than before, right?¡± Su Qian calmly curled the corners of her lips into a smile as she asked in an exasperating manner.
When Dongfang Ruyan heard this, she wanted to fight Su Qian desperately.
Her blood was boiling, but she was angry!
¡°Joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness are the four emotions. Eldest Miss Dongfang, you can¡¯t miss any of them. Otherwise, your blood and Qi will not flow smoothly. If you take the elixir, your meridians will explode and you will die.¡± Su Qian lowered her eyes and said softly..
Chapter 521 - 521: Poisoned Silver Needle
Chapter 521: Poisoned Silver Needle
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian¡¯s expression was serious. Although her tone was gentle, her expression made people involuntarily believe her words.
If Eldest Miss Dongfang doesn¡¯t believe me, I can give you the elixir right now. You can eat it however you want. However, I can¡¯t guarantee the consequences,¡± Su Qian said with her eyes narrowed.
Su Qian¡¯s words sounded very gentle, but there was danger hidden in them. No one dared to take the risk.
Shen Duoyi dared not take the risk at all. He quickly reached out and grabbed his wife¡¯s arm as he said, ¡°Madam, Miss Su Qian is a famous doctor in the martial world. Her treatment is definitely different from ordinary people. Don¡¯t be too anxious. Let¡¯s continue trying.¡±
¡°Alright then.¡± Dongfang Ruyan took a deep breath and returned to her usual gentle self. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qianqian. I was unable to clear the poison in my body just now, so I took it out on you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Su Qian knew best how long Xiao Yin¡¯s poison couldst, so Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s words sounded ridiculous to Su Qian.
However, if Dongfang Ruyan wanted to pretend, she would y along. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Miss Dongfang. I understand. Qiao Xin, hurry up and send the things you¡¯ve prepared. It¡¯s time for Eldest Miss Dongfang to cry.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiao Xin held back herughter and walked forward with a cold and serious expression on her face. Then, she actually started to burn incense. The incense sticks quickly filled the entire incense burner, and the smoke that came out made people feel uneasy even from afar.
¡°Cough, cough, cough. Mother, what are you doing?¡± Su Ye waved his hand in confusion. After blowing away the smoke, he asked in confusion.
¡°Of course, I¡¯m helping Miss Dongfang treat her illness.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave the nannies a look.
The nannies walked forward and pulled Dongfang Ruyan along. They forcefully dragged her forward and pressed her against the incense burner, letting the smoke burn her crazily.
¡°Ah! What are you doing? Cough, cough, cough! Achoo! Achoo! Let go of me, I¡¯m going to die from the smell!¡± Dongfang Ruyan started sneezing uncontrobly.
Dongfang Ruyan felt that her eyes and nose were about to be stung by the smoke. Soon, her face was flushed red, and her tears and snot flowed uncontrobly.
Just as Dongfang Ruyan was about to faint from the smoke, Su Qian cleared her throat before the nannies finally let go.
At this moment, Dongfang Ruyan had been crying so hard that her tears and mucus were mixed together. She fell to the ground miserably, looking as miserable as she could be.
¡°Congrattions, Eldest Miss Dongfang. You will seed soon.¡± Su Qian smiled as she looked at Dongfang Ruyan. The smile in her eyes deepened as she said, ¡°Congrattions, Eldest Miss. There¡¯s only one item left.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan was so scared that the hair on her back stood up. She quickly waved her hand, ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to be tickled anymore.¡±
Whether it was joy orughter, Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t want to be tied up and tickled by so many people.
Su Qian seemed to have guessed that Dongfang Ruyan would say this, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Instead, she quickly flicked her finger and shot out a poisoned silver needle into Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder..
Chapter 522 - 522: It’s So Itchy
Chapter 522: It¡¯s So Itchy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The intense pain made Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s mouth twitch. Then, for some reason, she lost all her strength and fell to the ground with a heavy thud.
With a thud, Dongfang Ruyan fell to the ground. Then, her body seemed to bepletely out of control as it suddenly twitched violently.
¡°Madam!¡± Shen Duoyi rushed over to Dongfang Ruyan anxiously and helped her up. ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±
Dongfang Ruyan grabbed Shen Duoyi¡¯s cor tightly. Her entire body trembled as she forced out a word from between her teeth, ¡°Itchy¡¡±
¡°Itchy?¡± At this moment, Shen Duoyi even thought that he had misheard.
However, Dongfang Ruyan seemed to have herughter acupuncture point triggered. She screamed in agony, wishing that she could go mad. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s so itchy, so itchy! Help, hahaha, husband, you, you have to save me, hahaha!¡±
¡°Madam, what happened to you?!¡± Frightened by Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s maniacalughter, Shen Duoyi saw Dongfang Ruyan holding her stomach and rolling on the ground. Finally, his eyes fell on the golden needle that pierced Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder. He looked at Dongfang Ruyan with deep fear.
Seeing Shen Duoyi¡¯s incredulous gaze, Su Qian chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±
Su Qian had a sense of propriety. She guaranteed that Dongfang Ruyan wouldn¡¯tugh to death.
Dongfang Ruyan didn¡¯t die ofughter. However, she was tortured by the poison and soon fainted. When she fainted, her face was covered with tears and snot. Her exquisite makeup had already turned into a paste.
Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face. Su Qian leaned close to her two children¡¯s ears and asked with a smile, ¡°Tell Mother, are you happy to see the bad guys receive the punishment they deserve?¡±
The two little buns understood Su Qian¡¯s good intentions. They knew that their mother was doing this to help them vent their anger.
¡°Of course we¡¯re happy. Thank you, Mother.¡± The two little buns didn¡¯t feel that Dongfang Ruyan was pitiful. After all, she had insulted them before and bullied their mother. Now, she deserved to end up like this!
Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan, who was in a sorry state. He stood rooted to the ground in a panic, obviously at a loss.
Only then did Su Qian finally stand up. Then, she slowly stood in front of Shen Duoyi and took out an elixir. She casually threw it to him and said, ¡°Give it to Eldest Miss Dongfang. After she takes the medicine and wakes up, her body will be fine.¡±
Shen Duoyi knew very well that this elixir was the main point, so he quickly caught it. Then, he expressed his gratitude and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su.¡±
¡°Qiao Xin, arrange a room for Eldest Miss Dongfang. She can leave after she wakes up.¡± After saying this, Su Qian waved at her two children and said to Shen Duoyi, ¡°Mr. Shen, you can leave on your own after Miss Dongfang wakes up. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±
¡®Yes.¡± Shen Duoyi hurriedly nodded and watched Su Qian leave..
Chapter 523 - 523:1 Must Thank Miss Su
Chapter 523:1 Must Thank Miss Su
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Half an hourter, Dongfang Ruyan finally woke up in the Su family¡¯s guest room.
Dongfang Ruyan opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling. For a moment, her brain felt a bit scrambled. She looked around confusedly and her gaze stopped on Shen Duoyi who was beside her.
Shen Duoyi had been waiting for Dongfang Ruyan to wake up. When he saw that she had woken up, he smiled so happily that his eyes turned into crescents. He said happily, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±
Dongfang Ruyan looked around in confusion and remembered everything.
¡°How can this Su Qian treat me like this?¡± The endless humiliation made Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s body tremble uncontrobly.
¡°But you¡¯ve already recovered. Madam, quickly check your pulse. The old injury there has finally healed!¡± Shen Duoyi couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Dongfang Ruyan.
Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when she heard this. She quickly checked her meridians and found that her meridians had recovered. The spiritual power in her body was abundant. Even the strength that had weakened from her injuries had recovered along with her heart meridians.
Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She murmured happily, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered! Honey, I¡¯ve really recovered!¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Miss Su. We really should thank her.¡± Shen Duoyi quickly said.
Hearing Shen Duoyi¡¯s words, Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s smile instantly deepened. She then said with a gentle smile, ¡°It seems that I misunderstood Miss Su previously. Actually, Miss Su is a very good person. Honey, quickly go and invite Miss Su over. I must thank Miss Su properly for pulling me back from the brink of death.¡±
Seeing Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s serious expression, Shen Duoyi¡¯s worried heart finally rxed. He seemed to have calmed down. He quickly put his arm around Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m so happy that you think so. Please wait for me here. I¡¯ll go and invite Miss Su over now.¡±
¡°Yes, honey, bring Miss Su back quickly.¡± Dongfang Ruyan watched Shen Duoyi leave.
On the other side, Shen Duoyi invited Su Qian over as quickly as possible.
Su Qian was very surprised to hear that Dongfang Ruyan wanted to thank her upon waking up.
After all, she had harshly dealt with Dongfang Ruyan. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t that woman be furious? However, who would have thought that not only did she not do it, but she wanted to thank her instead?
Su Qian didn¡¯t understand what Dongfang Ruyan wanted to do. Nevertheless, she had no reason to be afraid and went to see Dongfang Ruyan openly.
A momentter, in Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s room.
As soon as Su Qian entered, she saw Dongfang Ruyan waving at her with a bright smile on her face. She even said excitedly, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re finally here. Come,e and sit beside me.¡±
Dongfang Ruyan raised her hand and patted the spot beside her bed. She looked extremely enthusiastic.
However, Su Qian didn¡¯t get close. Instead, she chose to sit some distance away from Dongfang Ruyan and asked coldly, ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, do you have any other matters?¡±
Seeing Su Qian like this, Dongfang Ruyan was stunned for a moment before she suddenly burst into tears!
Chapter 524 - 524: The Dead Can’t Be Brought Back to Life
Chapter 524: The Dead Can¡¯t Be Brought Back to Life
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian was stunned by this woman¡¯s sudden actions. For a moment, she wondered if she was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could someone as arrogant as Dongfang Ruyan cry in front of outsiders?
However, who could have expected that Dongfang Ruyan not only cried but also sobbed bitterly that she looked extremely distressed, ¡°Sob sob sob, Qianqian, I know that I broke your heart, but, but whenever I see you, I think of your mother and want to be close to you. But you keep pushing me away. I¡¯m really unfair, so I said those harsh words to you earlier.¡±
¡°Madam¡¡± Seeing his wife crying so sadly, Shen Duoyi hurried forward and sat by the bed. He raised his arms and pulled Dongfang Ruyan into his arms.
Dongfang Ruyan threw herself into Shen Duoyi¡¯s arms and started wailing, ¡°Sob sob sob, poor Xue¡¯er. She gave birth to such a good daughter, but she couldn¡¯t see it. Honey, I feel so bad.¡±
Shen Duoyi was also heartbroken. He could only raise his hand and caress Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s back,forting her, ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, I know you¡¯re upset, but the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±
Su Qian looked at the couple and couldn¡¯t tell if they were telling the truth or not.
However, she didn¡¯t sense any schemes from Dongfang Ruyan.
¡°No! I believe Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t dead!¡± Tears rolled down Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s face as she choked, ¡°Honey, have you forgotten? Back then, when we heard the news of Xue¡¯er¡¯s death, we rushed over. However, we didn¡¯t even see Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. The Su family said that Xue¡¯er died of illness and hurriedly buried her. Doesn¡¯t that seem suspicious?¡±
When Shen Duoyi heard Dongfang Ruyan suddenly mention this matter, his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. He hesitated for a while before he frowned and said, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s all in the past. Why are you bringing it up at this time?¡±
¡°I was in a deep sleep just now when I suddenly remembered this matter. The more I think about it, the more suspicious it seems.¡± Dongfang Ruyan ignored Shen Duoyi¡¯s obstruction and looked at Su Qian, saying, ¡°Qian¡¯er, when your mother passed away, you were still young, so you must not have a deep impression of her. However, I¡¯m very familiar with your mother. She was very powerful and had a very good health. I¡¯ve never heard of her falling ill, but she suddenly died of illness in just one night back then. I always feel that something is wrong.¡±
¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes and stared at Dongfang Ruyan.
¡°Qianqian, I¡¯ve been keeping this in my heart for 20 years. I¡¯ve never dared to say it, afraid that others would think I¡¯m crazy. But Qianqian, I really think that your mother might not be dead. She¡¯s still alive!¡± Dongfang Ruyan said firmly.
Su Qian¡¯s heart trembled violently as a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in the depths of her memories.
Even though she had never seen Nangong Qingxue, when she inherited this body and became Su Qian, she and Nangong Qingxue were bound by blood.
What emerged in her heart was a child¡¯s longing for her mother. Even if she had known that her mother was dead, when she heard others mention that she might still be alive, she would still waver..
Chapter 525 - 525: My Mother Is Still Alive?
Chapter 525: My Mother Is Still Alive?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Unable to ignore theplicated emotions that rose in her heart, Su Qian could only look at Dongfang Ruyan. Her cold and sharp gaze seemed to be able to pierce through her. ¡°Miss Dongfang, this is particrly especially important to me. If you use this matter to joke with me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a gruesome death.¡±
¡°It seems that your misunderstanding of me won¡¯t resolve in a short time.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sighed and used a handkerchief to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Qianqian, your mother is my best friend. I¡¯m even willing to sacrifice my life for her. How could I joke about her? To tell you the truth, I often dream of your mother. She cries to me in my dreams and asks me to take good care of you¡¡±
¡°So you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that my mother is still alive?¡± Su Qian asked directly.
Shen Duoyi pursed his lips and said, ¡°No. We were toote, and we didn¡¯t even see Qingxue¡¯s body.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just us. Other
than the Su family, no one else has seen Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. Su Chenghua did something unscrupulous. Xue¡¯er died at night, and he hastily buried her. Even your grandparents didn¡¯t see her for thest time.¡± Dongfang Ruyan was speechless. She took a deep breath and adjusted her breathing before continuing, ¡°Qianqian, my suspicions aren¡¯t baseless. Back then, your mother was so powerful that everyone was shocked when she married your father. Then, she died tragically. It¡¯s even more strange.¡±
Su Qian fell into deep thought when she heard this.
She had indeed heard from many people that her mother, Nangong Qingxue, was a very special woman. She yearned for freedom and was unrestrained. Her strength was even more outstanding among the younger generation. Coupled with her extremely beautiful appearance, all the young men in the martial world, regardless of their power, fell for her. Some even be her confidants.
However, despite numerous suitors, she chose Su Chenghua. In just three days, she had married him and loved him wholeheartedly. She even severed ties with her natal family to be with him.
This matter had caused a sensation in the entire Fire Cloud at that time. Everyone said that Su Chenghua of the Su family had burned high incense in his previous life to get such a wife.
As it turned out, the Su family had also skyrocketed thanks to her mother.
Su Qian had no recollection of Nangong Qingxue¡¯s death, and there were very few people around her who knew Nangong Qingxue. Every time she went to the Nangong family, she couldn¡¯t bear to mention it, afraid that she would make her family sad.
Now, Dongfang Ruyan suddenly brought up these details. After careful consideration, it was indeed full of loopholes. There were too many things that she couldn¡¯t figure out.
Shen Duoyi saw that Su Qian didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t take my wife¡¯s words to heart. She, she just missed Qingxue too much, so she did it on a whim¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If Eldest Miss Dongfang jokes with me about this, I¡¯ll make sure that you and your wife, as well as the Dongfang family, die a gruesome death.¡± Su Qian red at Dongfang Ruyan. ¡°Eldest Miss Dongfang, this matter is particrly important to me. If you change your stance now, I can let it go.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what happened back then either. I alsock the truth..¡±
Chapter 526 - 526: To Get To The Bottom Of It
Chapter 526: To Get To The Bottom Of It
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Dongfang Ruyan sighed tiredly. Her gaze gradually shifted away and her expression was sorrowful. ¡°I¡¯ve been persuading myself that I was overthinking. But when I saw you, Qianqian, you and your mother looked too simr. When I saw you, I felt like your mother had returned. So, I couldn¡¯t hide the confusion in my heart anymore. Qianqian, I think your mother is still alive!¡±
¡°Madam¡¡± Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan as if he couldn¡¯t understand her stubbornness. In the end, he could only sigh.
¡°Alright. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get to the bottom of this.¡± Su Qian made a determined decision and decisively spoke.
¡°To get to the bottom of it? Miss Su, what do you intend to do?¡± Shen Duoyi asked as he looked at Su Qian uneasily.
Su Qian stood up and said with a firm gaze, ¡°Get ready. Follow me out tonight.¡±
After saying that, Su Qian didn¡¯t directly answer Shen Duoyi¡¯s question. Instead, she turned around and left the room.
Qian Rong had been waiting outside the door the entire time. When she saw Su Qian walk out with a solemn expression, she immediately asked nervously, ¡°Master, what did those two do? Why do you look like this?¡±
¡°Qian Rong, help me inform the Ninth Prince that I have something very important to attend tonight. Change the banquet with the Empress Dowager to tomorrow. Tomorrow night, I will personally apologize to the Empress Dowager.¡± After saying that, Su Qian turned to look at Qian Rong and continued, ¡°Also, call San Yuan and the other hidden guards to apany me tonight.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡± Qian Rong was confused, not knowing what Su Qian wanted to do. Su Qian, on the other hand, had a cold expression on her face. Without giving Qian Rong a chance to ask, she quickened her pace and left.
That night, the moon was dark and the wind was strong.
Su Qian led Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan and more than a dozen hidden guards of the Su family headed toward the Green Dragon Mountain on the outskirts of the imperial capital.
Green Dragon Mountain was a burial ground for some prestigious families.
Among them, the Su family¡¯s graves were located here. When Nangong Qingxue died, she was also buried on Green Dragon Mountain.
Easily rendering the grave keeper unconscious, Su Qian followed the information she had found out in advance and arrived at the mountainside of Green Dragon Mountain. Under an inconspicuous red maple tree, she found her mother¡¯s grave.
It had been a long time since anyone had visited this ce. The Su family didn¡¯t value Nangong Qingxue, so the location of her grave wasn¡¯t good. In the past, when people came to sweep her grave, they rarely came to help her. The tombstone was surrounded by fallen leaves and weeds. It was a mess.
¡°These damned Su family members actually treat Xue¡¯er like this¡¡± Dongfang Ruyan couldn¡¯t help but choke up when she saw this.
This was the Su family¡¯s cemetery. The Nangong family members weren¡¯t allowed to trespass. Only Su family members served here. Who would have thought that the Su family members would treat her like this?
Su Qian squatted down and gently stroked Nangong Qingxue¡¯s tombstone. Then, she immediately said, ¡°Men, dig for me.¡±
The hidden guards led by San Yuan quickly moved forward, waving the shovels in their hands, and began to dig crazily.
Su Qian, Shen Duoyi, and Dongfang Ruyan stood at the side and watched nervously.
Soon, the shovels in San Yuan¡¯s hands touched the hard coffin lid.
When the hidden guards saw this, they exerted more strength and finally dug out all the surrounding soil, revealing the coffin that had aged over the years.
Looking at the coffin, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.
As long as she could see if her mother¡¯s body was in the coffin, the truth would be revealed!
At the thought of this, Su Qian took a deep breath. ¡°Open the coffin..¡±
Chapter 527 - 527:1 Have Something Important to Do
Chapter 527:1 Have Something Important to Do
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Under the gazes of Su Qian and the other two, the coffin in front of them finally slowly opened with a creak.
The silver moonlight shone down, illuminating the empty coffin.
The coffin was covered with soft white cloth, and there were also some burial items. However, Nangong Qingxue¡¯s body was nowhere to be seen.
Seeing this scene, Su Qian felt her heart beat uncontrobly.
The excitement in her heart was indescribable. Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips.
She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought that her mother wasn¡¯t dead yet, she subconsciously felt happy.
On the other side, Dongfang Ruyan was stunned when she saw this. Then, she rushed into Shen Duoyi¡¯s arms excitedly. ¡°I knew it! I knew Xue¡¯er wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Honey, did you see that? There¡¯s no body in the coffin. Xue¡¯er is still alive!¡±
Perhaps it was because Shen Duoyi was excessively shocked, he stood rooted to the ground. At this moment, he held Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s shoulder tightly with one hand. He looked at the empty coffin with aplicated expression.
San Yuan and the other hidden guards went forward to examine it carefully. Then, San Yuan came forward and cupped his hands respectfully at Su Qian. ¡°Master, from the nails on the coffin, this coffin hasn¡¯t been touched for a long time.¡±
Su Qian nodded. Her deep gaze had been fixed on the coffin the entire time. At this moment, she cleared her throat and instructed, ¡°Men, please invite Mr. Shen and Eldest Miss Dongfang back to the residence to rest.¡±
¡°Miss Su, aren¡¯t youing back with us?¡± Shen Duoyi asked Su Qian worriedly.
¡°I have something important to do.¡± Su Qian nced at San Yuan and the others. ¡°Restore this ce to its original state first before inviting the two of them back.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± San Yuan cupped his hands respectfully and watched Su Qian leave.
¡°Miss Su¡¡± Shen Duoyi seemed to want to stop Su Qian, but Su Qian didn¡¯t even look at him and left.
As he watched Su Qian leave quickly, Shen Duoyi was stunned on the spot, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry.¡± Dongfang Ruyan held Shen Duoyi¡¯s hand with a gratified look on her face. Her tone was so gentle that it was as if she could squeeze water out of it, ¡°Qianqian must have gone to look for Su Chenghua. That man concealed Xue¡¯er¡¯s death. It¡¯s reasonable for Qianqian to go and settle the score with him.¡±
Shen Duoyi frowned even harder when he heard that. He looked a little uneasy and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you tell Miss Su about this?¡±
Dongfang Ruyan blinked her eyes innocently and her smile became even brighter. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I have to think about that child. Honey, perhaps Qianqian will be able to find Xue¡¯er. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±
Shen Duoyi looked at Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s innocent face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If only things could go so smoothly.¡±
¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. Qianqian is Xue¡¯er¡¯s child. There must be a connection between the mother and daughter. They will definitely be able to find each other.¡± Dongfang Ruyan hugged Shen Duoyi¡¯s arm and looked straight ahead. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia as she said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve been thinking about Xue¡¯er for so many years. If Qianqian can find Xue¡¯er, it¡¯ll also put an end to my longing for more than 20 years..¡±
Chapter 528 - 528: How Did He Provoke Such a Jinx?
Chapter 528: How Did He Provoke Such a Jinx?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Are you breaking off your longing? You¡¯re clearly looking for Xue¡¯er for¡¡± Before Shen Duoyi could finish his sentence, San Yuan had already walked up and bowed respectfully to the two of them. ¡°We should go back now.¡±
¡°Alright, got it.¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s lips curled into an even gentler smile as she gently tugged at Shen Duoyi¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, hubby, let¡¯s go.¡±
Shen Duoyi regained his usual expression and left obediently without saying a word.
At this moment, Su Qian hurried to the Su family.
The current Su family couldn¡¯t bepared to the past. They couldn¡¯t evenpare to a third-rate aristocratic family. They had lost all their assets and shops, leaving only the previous courtyard.
The Su family could no longer afford to hire any patrolling guards. At this moment, Su Qian felt like she was in a deserted ce as she sessfully found the courtyard where Su Chenghua lived.
The room was dimly lit, it indicated that Su Chenghua and Lady Peu were already asleep.
Without a word, she kicked open the door and entered the room. Under the moonlight, Su Chenghua and Lady Pei opened their eyes in confusion.
¡°Xiao Yin.¡± With Su Qian¡¯s order, Xiao Yin¡¯s figure shot out in the next moment and rushed to Su Chenghua¡¯s shoulder, its venomous teeth pressing against the soft flesh of his neck.
¡°Xiao Yin¡¯s teeth are highly poisonous, enough to kill you in a breath. So, I advise you not to move recklessly,¡± Su Qian said with a cold expression.
The hair on his back trembled because of Su Qian¡¯s words. Su Chenghua was so scared that he trembled and screamed in fear, ¡°Su Qian, what are you trying to do?¡±
After lighting the candle on the table, Su Qian slowly sat down. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±
Lady Pei knew very well that they were no match for Su Qian, so she could only cry in pain. ¡°Su Qian, don¡¯t go too far!¡±
Hearing this, Su Qian narrowed her eyes impatiently. Meanwhile, Xiao Yin had already shot out a thread of silk and hit Lady Pei¡¯s neck.
¡°Ah!¡± Lady Pei wailed and then fainted.
¡°Madam!¡± Su Chenghua screamed, his face pale with fear. ¡°Su Qian, what are you doing?!¡±
Su Chenghua¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry. He looked like he was about to copse.
Obviously, in Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes, Su Qian was the God of gues!
He was really unlucky to have provoked such a jinx!
¡°Answer my question obediently. If you answer well, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Su Qian asked, ¡°Let me ask you, how did my mother die back then?¡±
Su Chenghua tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand why Su Qian would ask such a question. ¡°Of course, she died of illness. Your mother suddenly fell ill and couldn¡¯t get up. She was sweating all over. In just fifteen minutes, she passed away before the doctor arrived.¡±
At the mention of Nangong Qingxue, Su Chenghua¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and inexplicable hatred.
Su Qian sensed Su Chenghua¡¯s emotions and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I remember that before my mother died, you were already with Lady Pei, right? At that time, my mother was already pregnant with me. Why didn¡¯t you cherish her and choose to be with Lady Pei?¡±
¡°Who I like is none of your business, right? At that time, I just had a change of heart. Is that not allowed?¡± Su Chenghua¡¯s temper suddenly red up, and he shouted indignantly..
Chapter 529 - 529: Looking For A Mistress And Still Daring To Act So Tough
Chapter 529: Looking For A Mistress And Still Daring To Act So Tough
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Su Chenghua finished speaking, Xiao Yin¡¯s spider threat swept over andnded heavily on his buttocks.
Xiao Yin¡¯s spider silk was as hard as iron. Even if it wasn¡¯t poisoned, the pain was enough to make Su Chenghua cry out in pain.
¡°Looking for a mistress and still daring to act so tough. Do you want to die?!¡± Xiao Yin looked at Su with disdain and said with contempt.
¡°So what if I have other women I like? Nangong Qingxue is the same¡¡± Seeing Su Qian¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze sweep over him, Su Chenghua shrank his neck in fear. ¡°Your mother had so many confidantes, why can¡¯t I have other women I like?¡±
Su Qian sneered. ¡°What you think is your own business. I just want to know why you hastily buried my mother.¡±
Su Qian felt that there was an inseparable connection between the absence of her mother¡¯s body in the coffin and Su Chenghua.
Su Chenghua couldn¡¯t understand why Su Qian exuded such a terrifying aura. He dared not provoke Su Qian, so he shrunk his neck and said meekly, ¡°That was your mother¡¯s voluntary request.¡±
¡°Oh my, how dare you lie?¡± Xiao Yin didn¡¯t believe him at all. As soon as he finished speaking, the crazily waving spider silk whipped Su Chenghua¡¯s butt.
Su Chenghua screamed like a ughtered pig, in pain and tears, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! At that time, it was Nangong Qingxue who personally requested this. Before she died, she begged me to arrange for her burial immediately¡¡±
¡°So you obediently buried my mother?¡± Su Qian felt that Su Chenghua wasn¡¯t a good person.
Especially since Ancestor Su was still alive at that time. He was such an old-fashioned person and wouldn¡¯t allow Nangong Qingxue to do as she pleased.
¡°I didn¡¯t agree at first, but your mother said that if we don¡¯t bury her soon, the Nangong family will definitelye to find trouble the next day when they receive the news. However, once the coffin was in the ground, the Nangong family would definitely not dig her out and make things difficult for our Su family, so I agreed.¡± As Su Chenghua spoke, he nced at Su Qian with fear in his eyes, as if afraid that Su Qian would lose her temper because of this matter.
Su Qian did consider having a good argument with Su Chenghua, but when she saw Su Chenghua terrified with lips devoid of color and his body sweating profusely, she retracted her thoughts. ¡°The Nangong family won¡¯t touch my mother¡¯s grave, but I will.¡±
¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Stunned by Su Qian¡¯s calm appearance, Su Chenghua widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You¡ Did you touch your mother¡¯s grave?¡±
¡°Yes. I dug out my mother¡¯s coffin.¡± Seeing Su Chenghua looking at her as if he had seen a ghost, Su Qian continued calmly, ¡°But what¡¯s surprising is that there¡¯s no corpse in my mother¡¯s grave.¡±
¡°This is impossible!?¡± Su Chenghua saw Su Qian looking at him suspiciously and immediately became anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±
Xiao Yin¡¯s sharp spider leg shed with a cold light in the air andnded on Su Chenghua¡¯s neck with a whoosh. Su Chenghua was so frightened that he wailed like a chicken being ughtered. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m telling the truth. I personally nailed the coffin for your mother.. I was there the whole time, witnessed her beingid in the coffin, and personally saw her being buried! I was the one who personally erected her tombstone!¡±
Chapter 530 - 530: Why Did My Mother’s Body Disappear?
Chapter 530: Why Did My Mother¡¯s Body Disappear?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Su Qian looked at Su Chenghua coldly, and the cold light in her phoenix eyes seemed to be able to devour Su Chenghua. ¡°In that case, why did my mother¡¯s body disappear?¡±
Su Chenghua didn¡¯t know if he was crying from anger or fear because of Su Qian, but when he saw Xiao Yin¡¯s spider leg cut open his neck, he peed his pants. ¡°What body is missing? This is impossible!¡±
¡°Why would my Master use such a thing to lie to you? My Master¡¯s mother¡¯s body is gone!¡± Xiao Yin red coldly at Su Chenghua, its voiceced with deep danger. ¡°Tell us honestly, did you hide my Master¡¯s mother¡¯s body?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t! Why would I do such a thing?¡± The stabbing pain in his neck made Su Chenghua tremble in fear. He shouted in panic, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You have to believe me. I personally witnessed Nangong Qingxue being buried! Even if her body is really lost, it has nothing to do with me!¡±
Su Qian stared intently at Su Chenghua. From Su Chenghua¡¯s terrified expression, it was evident that Su Chenghua was telling the truth, he didn¡¯t lie.
When Su Chenghua saw that Su Qian was silent, his heart was filled with fear and unease. He almost begged Su Qian, ¡°Qian¡¯er, my good daughter, you¡¯re a member of the Su family after all. The blood of the Su family flows through our veins. You¡¯re my daughter. You can¡¯t kill me, your father¡¡±
¡°You should be d that you gave me half of your life. Otherwise, the first person I would have killed when I returned to the Su family would have been you.¡± After saying that, Su Qian gave Xiao Yin a look.
Xiao Yin swiftly dropped Su Chenghua and left with Su Qian.
As he watched Su Qian leave, Su Chenghua recalled what Su Qian had said just now, and deep fear appeared in his eyes. In the end, he dared not say a word and let Su Qian go.
When Su Qian returned home, Shen Duoyi and Dongfang Ruyan hadn¡¯t yet rested. They were still waiting for Su Qian toe back.
In the hall, Dongfang Ruyan was the first to approach Su Qian when she saw her enter. She looked at Su Qian with concern and asked, ¡°Qian¡¯er, what did Su Chenghua say? Did he tell you where Xue¡¯er is now?¡±
¡°No, Su Chenghua knows nothing. He said he personally witnessed my mother¡¯s burial, but he doesn¡¯t know why my mother¡¯s body is missing.¡± Recalling Su Chenghua¡¯s cowardly appearance, Su Qian took a deep breath. ¡°Su Chenghua didn¡¯t look like he was lying. He genuinely doesn¡¯t know what happened.¡±
¡°In that case, Qingxue¡¯s whereabouts are unknown?¡± Shen Duoyi saw that the two of them had tacitly agreed, and he couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance. ¡°If Qingxue really didn¡¯t die, then where did she go for twenty years?¡±
¡°No matter where Qingxue went, as long as she¡¯s still alive, we must find her at all costs!¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze was firm as she looked at Su Qian and said, ¡°Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you. Even if we have to do everything we can, we will find your mother no matter what!¡±
¡°Yes, we will use the Dongfang family¡¯s intelligencework to find Qingxue¡¯s whereabouts. Once we have any information, we will inform you immediately,¡± Shen Duoyi added.
Seeing how warm the couple was, Su Qian¡¯s attitude towards them was no longer as cold as before. Instead, she said with a gentle expression, ¡°Thank you both, but I have something I would like to ask for your help with..¡±
Chapter 531 - 531:1 Hope Both of You Can Keep It Confidential For Now
Chapter 531 - 531:1 Hope Both of You Can Keep It Confidential For Now
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You¡¯re too polite. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved in front of us. Tell us, what do you need us to help you with?¡± Dongfang Ruyan still looked at Su Qian with a face full of affection.
¡°Regarding the series of events about my mother, I hope both of you can keep it confidential for now. Don¡¯t inform the people on my grandfather¡¯s side yet.¡± At the mention of the Nangong family, a hint of pity shed across Su Qian¡¯s eyes.
If Su Qian was afraid, then the only thing she was worried about was that the Nangong family would find out about this.
¡°Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t dead. This is a good thing. Why should we hide it from them?¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s gaze drifted, and the smile on her face looked very gentle. ¡°I know your grandparents. They miss your mother the most. If they know that your mother is still alive, they will definitely be very happy.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she narrowed her eyes sharply and said coldly, ¡°Then what if my mother indeed passed away back then, the coffin with no corpse, and someone stole the corpse?¡±
Su Qian¡¯s words instantly made the smile on the couple¡¯s faces disappearpletely.
¡°Are you worried that Qingxue is really dead and that someone stole her body?¡± Shen Duoyi thought about that scene and suddenly felt a little scared.
¡°How could that be? Who would do such a thing?¡± Dongfang Ruyan¡¯s smile looked somewhat unnatural, clearly afraid of Su Qian¡¯s words.
¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If it really was just someone who stole the body, then what we said would give my grandfather false hope. At that time, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I don¡¯t want them to have inexplicable expectations before I find clues to confirm the situation.¡± Su Qian knew very well how much the Nangong family valued Nangong Qingxue.
It was precisely because of this that she couldn¡¯t say it. Otherwise, if Nangong Qingxue was really dead and her body was stolen, the Nangong family would definitely copse.
She didn¡¯t want her family to be battered and bruised in the end because of those slim hopes.
Dongfang Ruyan and Shen Duoyi finally understood Su Qian¡¯s intentions after hearing this.
¡°It¡¯s too thoughtful of you to think so much about making things difficult for a child like you.¡± Dongfang Ruyan sniffed and raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. She said firmly, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. As your aunt, how can I not fulfill your filial piety? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qian was relieved and then bid farewell to the couple then returned to her room to rest.
The next morning, before Su Qian had a chance to have her meal, she heard her subordinate report that Xiao Yan had arrived.
Su Qian was confused when she heard this. ¡°Why did hee so early? Wasn¡¯t the dinner with the Empress Dowager in the evening?¡±
As soon as Su Qian finished speaking, Xiao Yan came in from outside the door in a wheelchair. ¡°Indeed, the appointment with Imperial Grandmother was for dinner, but it wasst night, not tonight.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell Your Highness? I suddenly had something very important to deal withst night, so I had no choice but to postpone the appointment..¡± Su Qian saw that Xiao Yan was silent and couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly, ¡°Could it be that the Empress Dowager is angry?¡±
Chapter 532 - 532: Is It Really Okay For You To Deceive An Old Person Like This?
Chapter 532 - 532: Is It Really Okay For You To Deceive An Old Person Like This?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian thought for a moment and felt that it was unlikely.
In her impression, the Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t a petty person.
Sure enough, Xiao Yan denied her guess, ¡°Imperial Grandmother naturally wouldn¡¯t be so petty, I¡¯m just curious what you were busy withst night?¡±
Su Qian sat in front of the table, her jade-like fingertips tapping gently. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Your Highness, is the Empress Dowager curious, or are you curious?¡±
Xiao Yan smiled very honestly when he heard that. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Then there¡¯s no need to answer.¡± Su Qian smiled casually. The smile in her eyes made her look like a sly little fox.
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t mind at all when he heard this. Instead, he became even more interested. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why can you answer Imperial Grandmother but not me?¡±
¡°I broke the appointment yesterday, it was my fault. If Empress Dowager asked me, out of courtesy and reason, I would have to answer her properly, but Your Highness is different. You were just apanying me for a meal, it doesn¡¯t matter if I answer or not.¡± After saying that, Su Qian took the tea from Qian Rong and took a sip.
¡°Imperial Grandmother has never liked others breaking appointments, so in order to not let Imperial Grandmother worry yesterday, I specially helped you think of an excuse.¡± Xiao Yan slowly narrowed his eyes and said.
Su Qian nced at Xiao Yan curiously and asked,¡± What excuse?¡±
Hearing Su Qian¡¯s question, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes hid a deep smile as he said slowly, ¡°I told Imperial Grandmother that you couldn¡¯t make itst night because you were with me.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she almost spat out the tea.
¡°Your Highness, is it really okay for you to deceive an old person like this?¡± Su Qian forcefully swallowed the tea in her mouth and looked at Xiao Yan with disdain.
However, Xiao Yan was calm andposed as he said disapprovingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Imperial Grandmother was quite happy when she heard this.¡±
¡°Then why did Your Highness tell me?¡± Su Qian thought that the Empress Dowager might have misunderstood her rtionship with Xiao Yan and felt a headache.
¡°Naturally, I¡¯m giving you a warning in advance so that you can be prepared. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡± Xiao Yan calmly smiled and said.
Su Qian felt that the man in front of her was like a sly fox. She put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for Your Highness to finish speaking and go back.¡±
Anyone with ears would be able to hear Su Qian¡¯s order to leave, but Xiao Yan pretended not to understand. He pushed his wheelchair closer and sat down beside Su Qian. ¡°I worked hard toe up with an excuse for the Imperial Grandmother. Don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t intend to give one.¡± Su Qian smiled and made a gesture to indicate his departure. ¡°Please, Your Highness. Feel free to leave.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll leave after breakfast.¡± Xiao Yan had an appearance as if he had made up his mind to stay here.
Su Qian wanted to lift this man¡¯s ear and question him if the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence didn¡¯t have breakfast.
However, she felt guilty for breaking the appointmentst night. She could only let Xiao Yan linger and asked Qian Rong to rush the Kitchen to send some breakfast over.
The little buns had just woken up and were happily looking for their mother for breakfast. However, when they entered the dining room, they saw Xiao Yan there as well. Their originally bright smiles immediately copsed..
Chapter 533 - 533: Oh No, Their Mother Is Going to Be Snatched Away by Ninth Uncle!
Chapter 533: Oh No, Their Mother Is Going to Be Snatched Away by Ninth Uncle!
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Ninth Uncle, why are you at our house so early in the morning?¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan with a puzzled expression and raised his eyebrows as he asked.
¡°I stayed with your motherst night. This morning, your mother invited me to stay for a meal,¡± Xiao Yan said with a straight face.
Su Qian¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Xiao Yan as if she had seen a ghost. She couldn¡¯t understand how this man could say such shameless words without a hint of embarrassment.
Seeing Su Qian questioning him with her eyes, Xiao Yan¡¯s smile deepened. He leaned into Su Qian¡¯s ear and smiled as he said, ¡°The children are also going to the pce tonight. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if they said the wrong thing?¡±
Su Qian had to admit that Xiao Yan¡¯s words made sense.
But why did she feel that something was wrong?
However, she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong, so Su Qian eventually had to acquiesce.
When the children saw that their mother and Ninth Uncle had lowered their heads shyly after whispering to each other, they were instantly thrown into disarray by the wind. At this moment, their faces were filled with shock and disbelief.
How could this be! They had never seen their mother act shy before!
The children were extremely shocked. They felt that their innocent hearts had suffered a great blow!
Oh no, their mother was going to be snatched away by Ninth Uncle!
At this moment, the two children felt a deep sense of danger at the same time. The siblings looked at each other and then rushed over to carry two small stools. One on each side, they sat next to Su Qian.
¡°Mother, we want to sit around,¡± Su Ye was the first to speak.
On the other side, Su Qingqing said cutely, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have breakfast together! Qingqing wants Mother to feed her.¡±
Su Qian saw her two babies speaking one after another and didn¡¯t know why her two babies had suddenly be so clingy, but she weed their affection. She immediately smiled brightly and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure, whatever you say. Mother will feed you when breakfast is served.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The two little buns nodded happily, then turned to look at Xiao Yan.
Although the two little buns didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Yan could clearly see the deep smugness in their eyes.
Obviously, these two little troublemakers were showing off their mother¡¯s love for them, and this love was something that Xiao Yan didn¡¯t have.
Xiao Yan felt the two little buns¡¯ smugness and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit troubled.
It wasn¡¯t a good thing for him that his children were so hostile to him.
Just as Xiao Yan pondered over this, Su Ye seemed to have thought of a good idea. His crystal clear eyes turned slightly and immediately revealed a devilish smile, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to go see the Empress Dowager tonight. Mother, the Empress Dowager also gave Qingqing and me a gift. We just discussed that we can¡¯t go to see the Empress Dowager empty-handed. We have to prepare a gift for the Empress Dowager.¡±
When Su Qingqing heard this, she blinked her big, watery eyes and looked at her brother in confusion.
Was there such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she know?
However, when she saw her brother giving her a look, Su Qingqing obediently shut her mouth and chose to remain silent..
Chapter 534 - 534: How Strange
Chapter 534: How Strange
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Taking in the expressions of the two little fellows, Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Then, what gift do you n to give the Empress Dowager?¡±
¡°The Empress Dowager is the most honored person in the Imperial Pce. Even His Majesty has to respectfully call her Imperial Mother. Thus, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to ordinary gifts. If we want to give, it has to be something heartfelt.¡± The smile on Su Ye¡¯s lips deepened, making him look obedient and cute. ¡°Ninth Uncle, what do you think if Qingqing and I prepare some delicious food for the Empress Dowager tonight?¡±
¡°Ye¡¯er, your intentions are good, but this might not be in line with protocol.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t want to dampen her son¡¯s enthusiasm, but it wasn¡¯t easy to send food to the Empress Dowager.
¡°Didn¡¯t Ninth Uncle say before that the Empress Dowager likes children? If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t we bring her some food?¡± Su Ye looked at Xiao Yan and blinked his eyes as he said, ¡°Ninth Uncle if we prepare food for the Empress Dowager, wouldn¡¯t she like it?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Xiao Yan saw that Su Ye¡¯s beautiful big eyes were constantly jumping with waves of sharp cold light, and he was very clear that this kid most likely didn¡¯t have any good intentions.
However, Xiao Yan knew that this evil intention was not directed at the Empress Dowager, but at him.
At this moment, Xiao Yan was extremely curious. What kind of thoughts were hidden in this son of his?
Hence, the smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips deepened a bit. At this time, he looked at Su Ye with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you two siblings have such thoughts. How about this, you guys go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll be responsible for bringing you all into the pce tonight. At that time, I¡¯ll bring the food you guys made with you. I guarantee that no one will stop you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Ninth Uncle.¡± Su Ye¡¯s tone was pure and innocent. After a bright smile, he retracted his gaze.
After that, breakfast was served. Su Ye and Su Qingqing quickly ate their fill and left in a hurry. They said that they had to hurry up and make food so that they could deliver it to the Empress Dowager at night.
As she watched the two children leave quickly, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and gently stroke her chin. ¡°Today seems to be a day when the sun rises from the west.¡±
Hearing Su Qian¡¯s words, Xiao Yan looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Ye¡¯er, this child, has always only cooked for the family. In the past, if someone wanted to order him around, it would be harder than ascending to the heavens. But today, he actually took the initiative to ask to cook for the Empress Dowager¡¡± Su Qian raised her hand and held her snow-white chin in puzzlement. ¡°How strange.¡±
Seeing Su Qian¡¯s puzzled expression, Xiao Yan smiled lightly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the two children like Imperial Grandmother.¡±
Su Qian was puzzled. The two children had never met the Empress Dowager, so how could they like her?
But upon further thought, Su Qian couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason, so she could only tacitly agree with Xiao Yan¡¯s statement.
Time flew by. That night, Su Qian led the two children into the pce with Xiao Yan.
In the Empress Dowager¡¯s bedroom, the Empress Dowager was dressed in a dark red court attire. She had already prepared everything and was waiting anxiously in her seat.
Seeing the Empress Dowager so excited, Nanny Jin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Empress Dowager, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you so happy..¡±
Chapter 535 - 535:1 Will Definitely Not Disappoint Mother
Chapter 535:1 Will Definitely Not Disappoint Mother
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Is that so?¡± The Empress Dowager smiled and tucked her stray hair behind her ear. Her smile couldn¡¯t be concealed, and her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°I am happy. You know that I have wanted to see those two children for a long time.¡±
In the Imperial Pce, besides the Empress Dowager, only Nanny Jin knew the identities of Su Ye and Su Qingqing. The two children were the Ninth Prince¡¯s offspring. The Empress Dowager favored the Ninth Prince, so she naturally loved and cherished the two children.
On the other side, the Empress Dowager had yet to see the great-grandchildren that she had been longing for. She saw Princess Xuehua striding over and standing in front of the Empress Dowager. She bowed weakly and called out in a wronged tone, ¡°Mother¡¡±
The moment she saw Princess Xuehua, the Empress Dowager frowned subconsciously.¡± Why are you here?¡±
The Empress Dowager¡¯s tone sounded cold, with a hint of disdain.
Princess Xuehua sniffled pitifully, and tears swirled in her eyes. It took a considerable effort to prevent the tears from flowing out. ¡°Mother, I know you are angry, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. But, but I really missed you. Today, I came to apologize to Mother. I hope Mother can forgive my impudence. That night, I was only worried about Mother¡¯s health, so I stopped Miss Su¡¡±
¡°The person you should apologize to isn¡¯t me, but that child Qianqian.¡± The Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t a cold-hearted person. When she saw the child she had raised from a young age standing in front of her and apologizing so pitifully, the anger in her heart instantly dissipated. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t act so pitiful. Qianqian and the others areing over soon, so you just stand beside me. When the timees, perform well, and don¡¯t lose your manners again.¡±
When Princess Xuehua heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips into a brilliant smile. Then, she hurriedly curtsied. ¡°Yes, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not disappoint Mother.¡±
Seeing that Princess Xuehua stood beside her after saying this, the Empress Dowager also felt helpless. In the end, she sighed heavily and let Princess Xuehua do as she pleased.
Meanwhile, Xiao Yan arrived with Su Qian and the two children.
From afar, the Empress Dowager saw the family of four and felt that Xiao Yan and Su Qian were a perfect match. They even brought two mini versions of them with them as they strode over. They looked as beautiful as they could be. The man was handsome, the woman was beautiful, and even the two children were so adorable. The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart almost melted when she saw them.
Xiao Yan was dressed in a dark red robe. Seeing the Empress Dowager standing outside the door, he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. ¡°Imperial grandmother, I clearly sent someone into the pce and told you to wait in the hall. Why did you stille out?¡±
The Empress Dowager was grinning from ear to ear as she said excitedly, ¡°Oh, look at you, child. Why are you so calctive? Wasn¡¯t it the same whether I waited inside or outside? I just wanted to see Qianqian and the two children as soon as possible.¡±
¡°I pay respects to the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Qian smiled and bowed before handing over the brocade box in her hand. ¡°I suddenly barged into the pce that night and disturbed the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest. Today, I came to thank the Empress Dowager. This is a gift that I have chosen for you. I hope the Empress Dowager will like it..¡±
Chapter 536 - 536: Tear This Little Bastard’s Mouth
Chapter 536: Tear This Little Bastard¡¯s Mouth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°I like it, I like it! As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I like it all!¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she took the box that Su Qian had given her. She opened it and realized that it was a bracelet.
¡°Aiya, what material is this bracelet made of? Howe I have never seen it before?¡± Looking at the translucent bracelet that was crystal clear and warm to the touch, the Empress Dowager asked in surprise.
The bracelet wasn¡¯t as thick as jade. Instead, it was translucent and milky white. It was iid with golden threads. It was warm to the touch and looked exquisite.
However, the Empress Dowager had never seen the material of the bracelet before.
Princess Xuehua had appraised countless treasures. When she saw the bracelet, she realized that she didn¡¯t recognize it either. She immediately concluded that Su Qian didn¡¯t give anything good and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such stones before. Moreover, why are these stones of different shapes and sizes? Miss Su, what Imperial Mother gave you previously was a sixth-grade medicinal herb. Aren¡¯t you being disrespectful to use such a cheap bracelet to fool Imperial Mother?¡±
¡°Xue Hua, why are you spouting nonsense again? This bracelet represents Qianqian¡¯s sincere feelings. Regardless of its material, I find it beautiful.¡± The Empress Dowager bluntly rebuked Princess Xuehua before putting the bracelet on her wrist. She didn¡¯t forget to say to Su Qian. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t listen to her. I appreciate your heartfelt gift.¡±
¡°Mother. You¡¯re the Empress Dowager of a nation. How can you wear such a low-quality thing¡¡± Princess Xuehua had just finished speaking when she heard the little girl¡¯s soft snort.
¡°I think you¡¯re the low-quality one here. Pretending to be knowledgeable but mistaking pearls for fish eyes!¡± Su Qingqing clutched her waist angrily and started to defend her mother. ¡°My mother gave me a longevity stone. It¡¯s a good treasure that can prolong life!¡±
The moment the three words Longevity Stone came out, everyone was stunned.
Just like what Su Qingqing had said, the Longevity Stone had the miraculous effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. It was extremely rare. Even someone as noble as the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t recognize it, which showed how rare it was.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, Qianqian didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. She just doesn¡¯t want you to think that this gift is too precious. She¡¯s afraid that you won¡¯t ept it, so she specifically didn¡¯t tell you the origin of this Longevity Stone. I didn¡¯t expect that her good intentions would be used by someone with ill intentions.¡± Xiao Yan insinuated. His gaze towards Princess Xuehua was so cold that it seemed like it was about to freeze.
Princess Xuehua was so frightened that she dared not breathe loudly. She immediately looked at Su Qian with eyes filled with jealousy.
What Longevity Stone? She didn¡¯t believe that Su Qian could get her hands on such a precious gemstone. This b*tch woman must be lying!
¡°Ninth Uncle, don¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t think this Aunty did it on purpose. She just doesn¡¯t have much knowledge and likes to pretend to know what she doesn¡¯t know.¡± After Su Ye finished speaking, he looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile. ¡°After all, not everyone can be as discerning as the Empress Dowager.¡±
Even ignoring Su Ye¡¯s mockery, Princess Xuehua almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She almost screamed, ¡°You, what did you call me?¡±
Aunty? Who was the Aunty? She was a delicate flower-like youngdy, so how did Su Ye call her an aunty?
Princess Xuehua couldn¡¯t take it anymore.. If it weren¡¯t for Empress Dowager and Xiao Yan, she would have rushed up and torn this little bastard¡¯s mouth apart no matter what!
Chapter 537 - 537: It Seems That You’re a Bit of a Hurry to Age, Aunty
Chapter 537: It Seems That You¡¯re a Bit of a Hurry to Age, Aunty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Of course, I¡¯m calling you Aunty.¡± Su Ye¡¯s smile was very gentle. He looked at Princess Xuehua and said, ¡°My mother told me before that the Feng Shui in the Imperial Pce nurtures people. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing you, who is in your fifties but looks like you¡¯re in your forties, I realized my mother wasn¡¯t lying to me.¡±
When Princess Xuehua heard this, she raised her hand in astonishment and covered her heart.
Not for anything else, but this time, Princess Xuehua was genuinely enraged.
She even felt that she would spit out a mouthful of blood in anger. Princess Xuehua angrily retorted, ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-three years old this year!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Su Qingqing yed along and made a surprised expression. Then, she sighed and said, ¡°Then, it seems that you¡¯re a bit of a hurry to age, Aunty!¡±
Princess Xuehua was driven crazy. She could only re at Su Qian angrily. ¡°Miss Su, is this how you teach your child?¡±
¡°Children at home tend to speak their minds. Princess Xuehua, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Su Qian smiled and said indifferently.
Princess Xuehua could only me herself for making things difficult for herself. Since she wanted to mock her, then don¡¯t me her child for retaliating.
¡°That¡¯s right. Kids are straightforward. You¡¯re already an adult. Why are you still bickering with two little fellows?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the two children¡¯s mischievous looks and free fonder of them by that moment. She bent over and looked at them and said, ¡°What are your names?¡±
¡°Imperial Grandmother, we¡¯re not little kids anymore. I¡¯m already six years old. My name is Su Ye,¡± Su Ye said with a smile.
¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m six years old too. My name is Su Qingqing.¡± Su Qingqing blinked her big, watery eyes and said in a soft and sweet tone, ¡°Grandmother, you look so young and beautiful.¡±
¡°Such a sweet little mouth.¡± The Empress Dowagerughed heartily. She happily held the hands of the children in each hand. ¡°Quick,e in and see what delicious treats Grandmother has prepared for you.¡±
Seeing that Empress Dowager was smiling so much that the corners of her lips were almost curled up behind her ears, Su Qian looked at this scene in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to really like children.¡±
Originally, Su Qian thought that Xiao Yan was joking. Now, upon closer inspection, she discovered that the Empress Dowager did indeed have a genuine fondness for children. She held the two children¡¯s hands and refused to let go.
¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± The smile on Xiao Yan¡¯s lips deepened as he looked at Su Qian. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too. Push me in.¡±
Su Qian looked at this arrogant man and finally pushed Xiao Yan¡¯s wheelchair in with him for the Empress Dowager¡¯s sake.
Seeing that the two of them ignored her and Su Qian¡¯s unwilling expression, Princess Xuehua felt that this woman was truly an irredeemable fool. She didn¡¯t know how to cherish such a good opportunity. In that case, she might as well give it to her!
As she thought of this, Princess Xuehua¡¯s face was filled with anticipation as she wanted to approach him.
However, Nanny Jin appeared just in time and stood in front of Princess Xuehua. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess, I will apany you in.¡±
With that, Nanny Jin held Princess Xuehua¡¯s hand and strode inside.
Princess Xuehua wanted to shake off Nanny Jin, but because she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted aide, she had to endure it and follow Nanny Jin in slowly..
Chapter 538 - 538:1 Love Meat
Chapter 538:1 Love Meat
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The joy in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart was written all over her face. After she sat down on her right with the two children in her arms, she hurriedly called out to Su Qian, ¡°Qianqian,e over and sit beside me.¡±
The Empress Dowager¡¯s kindness was difficult to refuse. Su Qian could only sit down beside the Empress Dowager and smile. She said, ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡±
¡°Oh, we¡¯re all family. Why are you so polite?¡± After the Empress Dowager said this, she quickly called out to Xiao Yan, ¡°Xiao Jiu, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and sit next to Qianqian.¡±
Seeing that the Empress Dowager was signaling to him, Xiao Yan calmly walked forward and sat down beside Su Qian.
¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± After the Empress Dowager said this, she turned to look at the two children beside her and asked, ¡°Ye¡¯er, Qingqing, tell Grandmother what you both like to eat? Grandmother will have the Imperial Kitchen to prepare it for you.¡±
¡°I love meat. Grandmother. Our tummies are growling. When can we eat?¡± Su Qingqing bit one of her fingers as she looked at the table full of delicacies with anticipation and said.
Seeing the longing look on Su Qingqing¡¯s face, the Empress Dowager grew fonder. ¡°You can eat it now. Nanny Jin, hurry up and bring the meal.¡±
There were cold dishes on the table. Nanny Jin brought in the hot dishes from the Imperial Kitchen. Every dish was exceptionally exquisite, enticing in color, aroma, and taste, making everyone¡¯s appetite wide open.
¡°Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved here. Just treat this ce as your own home and eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to remind the two children, ¡°What do you two want to eat? If you can¡¯t reach it, tell Grandmother. Grandmother will get someone to serve it for you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Ye smiled and nodded. After saying this, he quickly invited his sister to eat.
Seeing that the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention was all on Su Qian and the two children, Princess Xuehua felt resentful. However, she dared not voice any objections. Instead, she sneakily wanted to get closer to Xiao Yan and sit beside him.
However, Nanny Jin didn¡¯t give her a chance. She stood beside Xiao Yan and served Xiao Yan and Su Qian, blocking any space for Princess Xuehua.
She didn¡¯t want to be too close to the two children. In the end, Princess Xuehua could only sit directly opposite the Empress Dowager with an aggrieved expression.
Unlike Princess Xuehua¡¯s visibly troubled expression, the rest of the people enjoyed their meals, their faces filled with joyful smiles.
After taking a few bites, Xiao Yan took the initiative to remind, ¡°Ye¡¯er, didn¡¯t you and Qingqing prepare a gift for Imperial Grandmother?¡±
Seeing that Xiao Yan had taken the initiative to mention this matter, Su Ye and Su Qingqing looked at each other and smiled. Their eyes revealed a mischievous and devilish smile.
The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t notice the emotions in the eyes of the two children. Instead, she asked happily, ¡°Did you prepare a gift for me?¡±
¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. My sister and I specially went to prepare snow pear soup for you this afternoon,¡± Su Ye said with a smile.
¡°Ninth Uncle told us that the Empress Dowager is getting old and always has a cough. I hope that after you drink the snow pear soup that my brother and I made, you will be able to recover and won¡¯t cough so much,¡± Su Qingqing said sweetly.
The Empress Dowager was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She waspletely overwhelmed with emotion.
When Princess Xuehua heard this, she sneered. ¡°Little Young Master Su, the timing of your gift is quite off.. Haven¡¯t Little Young Master heard of that saying?¡±
Chapter 539 - 539: Be a Display of Empty Generosity
Chapter 539 - 539: Be a Disy of Empty Generosity
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Empress Dowager really regretted letting Princess Xuehua join them for the meal. She nced displeased at Princess Xuehua. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±
Princess Xuehua blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°Imperial Mother, I only wanted to tell Little Young Master Su that there is a saying, ¡®Crabs are tasteless after eating.¡¯ We¡¯ve already eaten the imperial meal, but Little Young Master only brought out this snow pear soup now. I¡¯m afraid that no matter how you try, you won¡¯t be able to taste it.¡±
After saying this, Princess Xuehua covered her lips and smiled. However, her words were full of mockery. She obviously felt that the food made by Su Ye and Su Qingqing wasn¡¯t as delicious as the imperial meal. Even if they brought it out, it would be a disy of empty generosity.
¡°So what if it¡¯s tasteless? You won¡¯t get a share anyway.¡± Su Qian smiled gently as she looked at the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, the children rarely cook for outsiders. Today, they only prepared it for the Empress Dowager, me, and the Ninth Prince. I really didn¡¯t expect Princess Xuehua to join the banquet.¡±
Princess Xuehua was furious when she heard that. She almost broke the chopsticks in her hand with a squeeze.
What did Su Qian mean by that? Did she imply that Princess Xuehua was an outsider?
Feeling that Su Qian was being so arrogant because she had Xiao Yan¡¯s support, Princess Xuehua hatched a n and said coquettishly, ¡°Xiao Jiu, I remember you¡¯ve never liked sweet things. Why don¡¯t just give me your share?¡±
When Su Qian heard Princess Xuehua¡¯s gentle voice, she subconsciously frowned and looked at her with disdain.
She thought, ¡°What was wrong with this woman? Doesn¡¯t she know how to talk nicely?¡±
She was so disgusted that she almost had goosebumps on her back. Su Qian retracted her gaze from Princess Xuehua, afraid that she would be so disgusted that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.
Xiao Yan didn¡¯t even want to look at Princess Xuehua.
Surprisingly, before Xiao Yan could speak, the two children were shocked and shouted in unison, ¡°No!¡±
The children¡¯s sudden loud voices startled everyone.
The two children seemed to have realized that their reactions were a little too big. They looked at each other and saw the nervousness in each other¡¯s eyes.
Xiao Yan took in the expressions of these two little ones andughed strangely with interest, ¡°Why not?¡±
Although he didn¡¯t have that intention, seeing how nervous these two little fellows were, he had the evil intention of teasing them.
¡°Because, because that was specially made by Qingqing and brother for Ninth Uncle. Don¡¯t let Aunty eat it,¡± Su Qingqing exined nervously.
¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qian also noticed the unease in the two children and squinted her phoenix eyes at them.
She knew her children well but she didn¡¯t know what these two children were up to.
The two little buns felt as if their mother was about to see through them. They lowered their heads and nodded silently.
The Empress Dowager easily believed the two little buns¡¯ words and sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s the two children¡¯s goodwill. Since that¡¯s the case, we definitely can¡¯t share it with others. Nanny Jin, take the snow pear soup that the children made and heat it in the kitchen. I must taste the children¡¯s goodwill.¡±
It was obvious that the Empress Dowager was genuinely delighted that the two children had prepared food for her..
Chapter 540 - 540: Two Little Bastards
Chapter 540 - 540: Two Little Bastards
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Let me do it.¡± Princess Xuehua took the initiative to step forward and she wore a smile that seemed wless. At this moment, she smiled slightly and looked harmless. ¡°It¡¯s better for Nanny Jin to stay and serve the meal. Leave the matter of warming the snow pear soup to me.¡±
Nanny Jin hesitated for a moment and then nced at the Empress Dowager.
The Empress Dowager was worried that Princess Xuehua would say something shocking if she continued to stay here. She wanted Princess Xuehua to stay away from her, so she took a deep breath and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡±
Princess Xuehua smiled and turned around to leave with the food boxes the children had brought.
¡°Men and women have different preferences for snow pear soup and shouldn¡¯t be mixed when heated. It must be separated.¡± Su Ye looked at Princess Xuehua worriedly and reminded her.
Princess Xuehua wanted to roll her eyes at Su Ye, but she held it in. She tried her best to maintain a smile and quickly retreated to prepare.
After Princess Xuehua left, she immediately changed her expression. She spat fiercely and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°Damn those two little bastards. They are just like their lowly mother. They only know how to go against me.¡±
¡°Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t it not worth getting upset over those two little brats if it harms your health?¡± The maid behind Princess Xuehua quicklyforted her.
¡°Of course, I know what you said makes sense. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t ept that Xiao Jiu is also siding with them and speaking for them.¡± Princess Xuehua snorted angrily and said proudly. ¡°Hmph, they told me not to eat, so do you really think I won¡¯t eat? I won¡¯t listen to them.¡±
The maid had yet to figure out the meaning behind Princess Xuehua¡¯s words when Princess Xuehua had already walked away. Soon, she reached the small kitchen in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.
¡°All of you can go out first. I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡± After saying this, Princess Xuehua asked the maid to close the door. Then, she opened the food box when there was no one around.
There were three small bowls in the food box, two of which were red and one was blue. At a nce, it was obvious that the blue cup was prepared by the children for Xiao Yan.
Smiling with narrowed eyes, Princess Xuehua picked up the spoon, opened the small blue bowl, and scooped a mouthful of snow pear soup into her mouth.
The sweet and delicious pear soup tasted even better than the imperial kitchen¡¯s!
Princess Xuehua was extremely shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the two children to have such good culinary skills.
However, Princess Xuehua was unwilling to admit it, so she said against her will, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just so-so. It¡¯s not very delicious.¡±
With that, Princess Xuehua followed up with two more spoonfuls.
When the maid saw what Princess Xuehua had done, she was even more stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and ask in shock, ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I just want to eat a bowl of food with Xiao Jiu!¡± Thinking of this, Princess Xuehua took the spoon she had used and mixed it in the snow pear soup.
When the maid saw this scene, the maid couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted.
What was the difference between what the Princess did and a pervert?
However, the maid dared not speak out. She could only silently light the fire and start heating the snow pear soup.
A momentter, Princess Xuehua happily returned with the spoilt snow pear soup.
From afar, she could hear theughter in the hall. Princess Xuehua strode in and bowed respectfully to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Imperial Mother, the snow pear soup is ready..¡±
Chapter 541 - 541: Hurry Up and Taste The Children’s Kindness
Chapter 541: Hurry Up and Taste The Children¡¯s Kindness
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Okay. Thank you for your hard work. Quickly present it, let me taste the children¡¯s cooking.¡± Princess Xuehua personally brought the small red bowl up to the Empress Dowager while Nanny Jin handed another small red bowl to Su Qian.
Princess Xuehua saw this scene and turned around. She handed the small blue bowl to Xiao Yan and said sweetly, ¡°Your Highness, please enjoy it.¡±
The children looked at the small blue bowl and their hearts were filled with anticipation.
They couldn¡¯t wait to see Ninth Uncle¡¯s expression when he tasted the food in the small bowl!
Su Qian and Xiao Yan observed the actions of these two little ones and were curious about what they were up to.
On the other side, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t wait to taste the snow pear soup. She then said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±
¡°Do you like it, Empress Dowager?¡± Not wanting to be seen through, Su Ye quickly smiled at the Empress Dowager and asked.
The Empress Dowager nodded and quickly took two more bites. ¡°I like it! This snow pear soup is even better than the ones made by the Imperial Kitchen. You two good children are really too thoughtful! Nanny Jin, quickly, picks some good things from the storehouse to give to Qianqian and the two childrenter.¡±
¡°Grandmother, if you like it, eat more.¡± Su Qingqing smiled sweetly. After saying this, she didn¡¯t forget to blink her big eyes. Then, she looked at Su Qian and Xiao Yan and said, ¡°Mother, Ninth Uncle, you guys should eat too.¡±
Su Qian tasted the snow pear soup and didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. The two children¡¯s cooking was still as good as ever.
The children¡¯s eyes were very passionate as they stared straight at Xiao Yan as if they couldn¡¯t wait to see Xiao Yan eat.
The children held back and didn¡¯t urge him, but Princess Xuehua couldn¡¯t help but urge him, ¡°Xiao Jiu, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and taste the children¡¯s kindness.¡±
Xiao Yan felt the two little fellows¡¯ eager gazes and deliberately slowly stirred the snow pear soup with a spoon.
Staring at the snow pear soup in his small bowl that was a little fewer than the Empress Dowager and Su Qian, Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask turned cold as he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Eat slowly.¡±
After saying that, Xiao Yan finally picked up the spoon in his hand and scooped up the snow pear soup while the two little things eagerly looked on.
They thought, ¡°Drink it! Drink it! He was finally going to drink it!¡±
Just as the siblings were getting excited, Princess Xuehua was even more excited than them.
Perhaps it was because she had been nervous all this while, but Princess Xuehua suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. Who knew that her crotch would loosen up and then suddenly let out a loud fart?
The fart was very loud and reverberated in the air, immediately stunning everyone present.
¡°Xue Hua, what are you doing?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Xue Hua in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that Xue Hua would do such a vulgar and unreasonable thing!
The Empress Dowager had always been strict with Xue Hua. She had really treated her as her own daughter and educated her to be polite. She had never lost the face of the Imperial Family.
However, who knew that Princess Xuehua would fart at such an important moment? It was so crude and unbearable. How could she be called the princess of a country?
Princess Xuehua wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide in it. She hurriedly exined loudly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Imperial Mother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡ Burp..¡±
Chapter 542 - 542: A Perfectly Good Fart
Chapter 542: A Perfectly Good Fart
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Princess Xuehua didn¡¯t expect that she would hup the moment she opened her mouth. The smell in her mouth was so bad that she almost vomited.
However, once she started to fart and burp, Princess Xuehua seemed to have turned on a switch. She covered her mouth, but her buttocks couldn¡¯t help but rx. Then, her stomach started to rumble again, and she let out a series of loud farts.
Everyone looked at Princess Xuehua with aplicated expression. It was as if they couldn¡¯t imagine that a woman would do such a shameful thing.
¡°Tsk tsk, a perfectly good fart, and you let it all out.¡± As Su Qingqing said this, she lowered her voice and whispered into her brother¡¯s ear. She asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Brother, something doesn¡¯t seem right. This woman didn¡¯t take the medicine we prepared for Ninth Uncle. Why is she farting one after another?¡±
However, the reason why the two children were so eager for Xiao Yan to eat the snow pear soup was because they had drugged it.
As the children of poison physician Su Qian, the two children had been exposed to various toxicants since they were young. Despite being only six years old, the elixirs they carried were of third or fourth-grade quality. Ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare to them.
The medicine they prepared for Xiao Yan this time wouldn¡¯t cause him any injuries. It would only cause some gastrointestinal issues. For example, continuous farting and burping. Without enduring it for a day and night, he wouldn¡¯t recover at all.
The siblings knew very well that their mother valued these things the most. As long as she knew that Ninth Uncle was a man who burped and farted non-stop, their mother would definitely despise Ninth Uncle!
However, Ninth Uncle seemed unaffected, why did it seem like Princess Xuehua had fallen victim?
Although the children didn¡¯t like Princess Xuehua, and they felt extremely satisfied seeing her in this embarrassing state, it diverged from their intention!
Su Qian raised her eyebrows and looked at the reduced soup in Xiao Yan¡¯s small bowl. Then, she looked at the children¡¯s reactions and understood that these two little troublemakers must have had some mischievous intentions.
As expected, after the two children felt Su Qian¡¯s gaze, they carefully averted their gazes, afraid that their mother¡¯s gaze would pierce through them.
The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see Princess Xuehua in this burping and farting state. She frowned and raised her hand. She waved at Xuehua in disdain and said, ¡°Go down! Go down, hurry up, and go down. Look at what you¡¯re doing!¡±
Princess Xuehua desperately wanted to exin, but the moment she opened her mouth, she let out a loud burp. She felt even more ashamed. With a tearful face, she stomped away and left inrge strides.
Watching Princess Xuehua leave, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were filled with unconceble disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with this child. A well-behaveddy, yet so crude and unreasonable¡¡±
¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t let such a trivial matter disturb your mood. Moreover, Princess Xuehua might have eaten something bad that caused her to be like this.¡± As she spoke, Su Qian nced at the two children meaningfully.
Su Ye and Su Qingqing both felt their mother¡¯s gaze, but they acted as if they hadn¡¯t noticed anything and quickly averted their gaze..
Chapter 543 - 543: There’s Something I Want To Ask For Your
Chapter 543: There¡¯s Something I Want To Ask For Your
Help
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re such a generous and good child.¡± The Empress Dowager felt gratified and quicklyforted her, ¡°Good child, ignore Xue Hua. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Su Qian smiled and nodded. Then, with a thought, she casually picked up her chopsticks and happened to touch Xiao Yan¡¯s hand. This caused the small blue bowl fell off the table with a loud crash.
The small bowl immediately shattered into pieces, and the snow pear soup inside spilled all over the ground.
Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows behind the mask and looked at Su Qian with a faint smile.
Su Qian wasn¡¯t surprised to see this scene and said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Your Highness. It¡¯s all my fault for identally bumping into you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this snow pear soup is the children¡¯s sincerity.¡± After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he looked at the children with an innocent expression.
¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to mind. The children definitely won¡¯t mind such a small matter.¡± Su Qian¡¯s gaze was faint as she said meaningfully.
When they saw their mother¡¯s ¡®kind¡¯ gaze sweep over, the two children were so frightened that they shook their shoulders. Then, they looked at Xiao Yan and revealed an extremely ttering smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ninth Uncle. We don¡¯t mind. When there¡¯s a chance next time, I¡¯ll make it for you¡¡±
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
The two children lowered their heads weakly and dared not look at their mother¡¯s piercing gaze.
Although the Empress Dowager felt that it was a pity, since the children had said so, she could do nothing about it no matter how much her heart ached. She could only ask the pce maids to clean up the mess and then the five of them could eat together.
¡°Qianqian, actually, I invited you into the pce today mainly because there¡¯s something I want to ask for your help.¡± The Empress Dowager stared at Su Qian with a burning gaze and said meaningfully.
Su Qian turned to look in the direction of the Empress Dowager. ¡°Empress Dowager, please speak.¡±
¡°In another two days, it will be the day when the Imperial Family will go to the Haotian Temple for prayers. I always feel a little lonely going alone. I want to invite you and the children to apany me. I wonder if you are willing?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian nervously and anxiously, waiting for her answer.
When Su Qian heard this, she wanted to reject her without a word.
The Empress Dowager had mentioned that it was a gathering of the Imperial Family to pray together. She had no interest in such an asion.
However, at this moment, Empress Dowager¡¯s old eyes were filled with anticipation and longing, making it difficult for Su Qian to utter a refusal.
¡°Empress Dowager, I¡¯m not good with words and the children are still young. If something were to happen¡¡± Su Qian said tactfully.
When the Empress Dowager heard this, she said seriously, ¡°Cause trouble? What trouble? Whoever dares to find trouble with you and the children, I will be the first to not let them off!¡±
After she finished speaking, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t forget to raise her hand and pat the two children¡¯s little heads. ¡°Good children, don¡¯t worry. With the Empress Dowager here, if anyone dares to bully you, I will teach them a lesson. When the timees, even if the sky falls, I will help you bear it!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± The two little buns smiled sweetly.
The Empress Dowager was overjoyed. Then, she turned her gaze to Su Qian again. ¡°Qianqian, don¡¯t worry. With me around, no one can bully the three of you. So, can you apany me?¡±
Su Qian felt even more conflicted..
Chapter 544 - 544: Seemed To Cling To Them
Chapter 544: Seemed To Cling To Them
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the end, under the Empress Dowager¡¯s eager and expectant gaze, Su Qian took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
The Empress Dowager was about to burst intoughter as she patted Su Qian¡¯s shoulder happily and reminded her with a serious expression, ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Xiao Jiu to apany you and your children. I guarantee that no one will bully you.¡±
When the little ones heard this, they looked at Xiao Yan as if he was facing a great enemy.
They thought, ¡°What? Ninth Uncle is going too?¡±
For a moment, the children looked at Xiao Yan withplicated gazes. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ninth Uncle seemed to cling to them and couldn¡¯t be shaken off no matter how hard they tried!
¡°Imperial Family prayer, I naturally have to attend.¡± Xiao Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice the two little buns¡¯ shocked gazes. Instead, he looked at the Empress Dowager and promised, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely ensure the safety of Qianqian and the children.¡±
The Empress Dowager nodded and then gave Xiao Yan a look.
She wouldn¡¯t say that it was actually her Xiao Jiu who asked her to help invite Qianqian to pray together!
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
In any case, the more the Empress Dowager looked at Su Qian, the more she liked her. She was good in every way.
With the conversation reaching this point, the meal was almost over. Xiao Yan personally sent the mother and son trio back before returning to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.
The Empress Dowager had already showered and changed her clothes. Her white hair scattered behind her. Seeing that Xiao Yan had returned, she couldn¡¯t help but say in disdain, ¡°Why did youe back just like that? Where¡¯s Qianqian? Why aren¡¯t you resting in her residence?¡±
Xiao Yan raised his head and looked at the Empress Dowager. His expression revealed a hint of coldness as he said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Qianqian and I aren¡¯t married yet. It is inappropriate for us to stay overnight in her residence.¡±
Xiao Yan¡¯s words were so righteous that it was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had been pestering Su Qian and forcing her to stay in her room.
As expected, the Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Yan and rolled her eyes. ¡°Xiao Jiu, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but are you a man or not? Look at you and Qianqian¡¯s child growing up already. You haven¡¯t settled Qianqian yet. How are you going to get a wife like this?¡±
The Empress Dowager spoke earnestly, and even her gaze towards Xiao Yan was filled with helplessness as if she was very disgusted. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t even think about hiding it from me. Do you really think that your Imperial Grandmother doesn¡¯t know anything? I know that you definitely wanted to stay at Qianqian¡¯s ce, but in the end, you were chased out, so you came to my ce, right?¡±
When Xiao Yan heard this, he looked up at the Empress Dowager and said faintly, ¡°I originally came to thank Imperial Grandmother for her help and persuaded Qianqian to participate in the blessing. But now, it seems that Imperial Grandmother doesn¡¯t wee me.¡±
The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was full of smiles as she patted Xiao Yan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore! Look at you, you can¡¯t take it anymore. You¡¯re even angry! Look, Imperial Grandmother is doing this for your own good! Qianqian is a good girl. Imperial Grandmother is afraid that someone will set their eyes on my Imperial Granddaughter-inw. If such a good girl is snatched away, then I will not be happy.¡±
¡°Imperial grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do,¡± Xiao Yan said confidently.
¡°Alright, I see that you still have some understanding of Qian¡¯er. At least you know that the child is willing to be coaxed and not forced. However, I don¡¯t know if I am thinking too much, but I feel that your two children don¡¯t seem to like you..¡±
Chapter 545 - 545: Hostile to You
Chapter 545: Hostile to You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The Empress Dowager recalled the two little buns¡¯ reactions today and felt even more so.
¡°Imperial Grandmother, why do you think Princess Xuehua suddenly made a fool of herself today? That was originally prepared for me by Ye¡¯er and Qingqing. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Princess Xuehua, as a dignified princess, would actually sneak a bite,¡± Xiao Yanyun said lightly.
¡°I see. No wonder I felt that those two children were a little strange. Now that I think about it, it was because of this reason.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded thoughtfully and said with a clear expression, ¡°However, you can¡¯t me those two children. You have never appeared for the past six years. Now that you suddenly appeared, the children will definitely think that you¡¯re here to snatch their mother away from them. Naturally, they will be hostile towards you.¡±
¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I understand. I will definitely make it up to Qianqian and the children in the future.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes were firm and unwavering as he spoke with a cold expression.
¡°If you have such awareness, I can rest assured.¡± The Empress Dowager let out a long sigh of relief and smiled as she said, ¡°I like Qianqian and the children very much. Go and bring your wife back. As for other matters, I will support you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother.¡± As Xiao Yan finished speaking, he didn¡¯t continue to disturb the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest. Instead, he turned around and left the Empress Dowager¡¯s chambers.
At the same time, in the Su Residence.
In Su Qian¡¯s room, the two children lowered their heads and remained silent. They looked like they had done something wrong and were pitiful.
Su Qian sat opposite the two children and looked at them with a rare cold expression. ¡°Do you know why Mother punished you to stand here?¡±
The two children were frightened by Su Qian¡¯s aura. Their mother had always been very gentle, so it was rare for her to treat them with such a serious attitude.
Hence, the two children lowered their heads even lower. They couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly twice before saying, ¡°We know¡¡±
Looking at the two children¡¯s frightened expressions, Su Qian¡¯s heart had already softened. However, she still insisted on keeping a straight face and not letting her emotions leak.
She had always doted on her children, but this didn¡¯t mean that she would dote on them unconditionally.
Regarding some principles they had agreed upon before, Su Qian would never back down no matter what. ¡°I have told you before, unless there is a life-threatening situation where you have no choice but to take action, you can poison others. But today, you actually poisoned Ninth Uncle. You¡¯ve really gone too far.¡±
Frightened by Su Qian¡¯s serious expression, the two little buns couldn¡¯t help but shrink their necks.
Su Qingqing was so scared that she started sobbing. Then, she threw herself into Su Qian¡¯s arms and sobbed, ¡°Oh, Mother, we know we were wrong¡¡±
Su Ye also stood there guiltily. However, he was a boy, and his personality was stronger than Su Qingqing¡¯s. Even at this moment, he was afraid, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he sniffed and said, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong. It¡¯s just that this matter has nothing to do with Qingqing. I was the one who suggested poisoning Ninth Uncle first¡¡±
¡°No, I also participated. Mother, if you want to punish someone, then punish Qingqing¡¯s little butt.¡± Su Qingqing seemed to have made up her mind and said while suppressing her fear..
Chapter 546 - 546: Does Mother Like Ninth Uncle?
Chapter 546: Does Mother Like Ninth Uncle?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Actually, what Su Qingqing feared the most was getting a spanking!
However, Su Qingqing also didn¡¯t want to see her brother get spanked.
Seeing Su Qingqing raise her little butt as she spoke, with a frightened trembling expression on her face, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Sob, sob. Mother, you¡¯re smiling. Does that mean you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Su Qingqing looked at her mother timidly and said.
¡°Who said that? Mother is still very angry now. Angry enough to want to spank your little butts.¡± Su Qian pretended to pat Su Qingqing¡¯s butt twice before continuing to lecture her with a straight face, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother tell you before that your physique is different from ordinary children? If you expose your strength without necessity, you¡¯ll be targeted by bad people. Therefore, you must not use your powers unless absolutely necessary, let alone poison others. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±
Su Qian knew very well that there were numerous viins in the martial world. If Su Ye and Su Qingqing¡¯s physiques were exposed, they would definitely attract many bad people.
Therefore, Su Qian was extremely cautious, afraid that something would go wrong.
However, these two little bastards were still so restless. They were simply trying to anger her to death.
¡°Mother, we really don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Su Ye also lowered his head in grievance.
How could Su Ye not feel wronged? They had wanted to teach Ninth Uncle a lesson, but now, instead of teaching Ninth Uncle a lesson, they were taught a lesson by their Mother. No matter how they looked at it, they were the ones who suffered a loss!
Seeing that the children looked like wilted cabbages, Su Qian¡¯s anger dissipated. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around behind Mother¡¯s back anymore, understand?¡±
¡°Got it.¡± The siblings agreed in unison. They looked as obedient as they could be.
Seeing that the children were obedient, Su Qian stopped being angry. Instead, she raised her hand and waved at them. Immediately, the two little buns became aggrieved and snuggled up to Su Qian obediently. They looked exceptionally well-behaved.
In fact, Su Qian was more reluctant to punish the two little buns than anyone else. At this moment, she hugged the two of them and asked curiously, ¡°Be good and tell Mother why you poisoned your Ninth Uncle. Haven¡¯t you always liked His Highness?¡±
¡°We do like Ninth Uncle, but Ninth Uncle is bad. Ninth Uncle likes Mother.¡± Su Qingqing hugged Su Qian¡¯s waist and continued to snort, ¡°Ninth Uncle wants to snatch Mother away from us. When the timees, Mother will like Ninth Uncle and not Qingqing and Brother.¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t expect these two little things to say that. When she heard this, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Then, she smiled at the little thing in front of her and raised her hand to gently scratch their little noses. ¡°What nonsense is this? Who told you that Mother liking someone else means Mother won¡¯t like you anymore?¡±
¡°Won¡¯t Mother dislike me and Qingqing?¡± Su Ye also looked at Su Qian uneasily and asked.
Seeing her son and daughter looking at her innocently, Su Qian¡¯s heart instantly melted. She quickly hugged her children tightly. ¡°Never. Mother will never dislike you two.¡±
¡°What about Ninth Uncle?¡± Su Ye looked at Su Qian and continued softly, ¡°Does Mother like Ninth Uncle?¡±
Chapter 547 - 547: Qianqian’s Mother Might Still Be Alive
Chapter 547 - 547: Qianqian¡¯s Mother Might Still Be Alive
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian never expected her son to ask such a question. Xiao Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind. She thought of how that man was willing to fall from the sky to protect her.
¡°I don¡¯t like him,¡± Su Qian said without hesitation. Then, she let go of the two little buns and raised her hand to pinch their pink cheeks as she said, ¡°Are you relieved now?¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. Mother can¡¯t stop liking brother and Qingqing just because you like other men.¡± Su Qingqing obediently snuggled into Su Qian¡¯s arms and said in a soft and cute tone, ¡°Brother and Qingqing must always be the first in Mother¡¯s heart.¡±
¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Su Qian agreed with a smile. She was very sure that the children would always be the first in her heart. No one could rece the children¡¯s position in her heart.
After hearing this, the two little buns looked at each other and smiled. There was a hint of pride hidden in their eyes.
They knew that they were the sweethearts in their Mother¡¯s heart. Ninth Uncle couldn¡¯tpete with them for their Mother!
On Xiao Yan¡¯s side, he just returned to the Imperial Residence and couldn¡¯t help sneezing a few times.
Dong Yan looked at Xiao Yan in confusion and asked, ¡°Your Highness, did you catch a cold? Do you want Young Master Mo Chen toe over and take a look?¡±
Xiao Yan waved his hand, ¡°No need, I think someone is talking bad about me.¡±
Ignoring Dongyan¡¯s doubts, Xiao Yan asked coldly, ¡°Have you found out what Qianqian didst night?¡±
¡°Reporting to Your Highness,st night, Miss Su, Eldest Miss from the Dongfang family, Dongfang Ruyan, and her husband Shen Duoyi, went to the Su family cemetery and dug up the grave of Miss Su¡¯s mother, Nangong Qingxue.¡± Dong Yan spoke in a business-like manner and continued slowly, ¡°Furthermore, ording to the results of our investigation, there is no body in Nangong Qingxue¡¯s coffin. In other words, no one knows where Nangong Qingxue is now.¡±
¡°In that case, Qianqian¡¯s mother might still be alive,¡± Xiao Yan said thoughtfully.
¡°Yes, it can be said so.¡± Dong Yan paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I know that Your Highness is concerned about this matter, so I¡¯ve specially sent my men to investigate. However, so far, we still don¡¯t know where Nangong Qingxue is. We can¡¯t be sure if she¡¯s really alive or if someone simply stole her body.¡±
¡°Continue to investigate. If you find any clues, report to me immediately.¡± Xiao Yan¡¯s expression was indifferent as he waved his hand after his words sounded. ¡°You may leave.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Dong Yan nodded and then quickly retreated.
Time flew by. Two dayster, the convoy departed from the Imperial Pce and headed for the Haotian Temple in the southern suburbs of the imperial capital.
There were a total of five days of praying every year. All the rtives of the Imperial Family and the noble ministers had to attend, so the carriages along the way were extravagant.
Inparison, the carriage of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Residence was much more low-key.
The pitch-ck carriage moved forward along the official road. The people in the carriage were silent.
The small carriage was filled with people. Su Qian sat in the main seat while the children sat obediently on either side of her. Xiao Yan and Ye Liuguang sat on both sides of the carriage.
The two men looked at each other with disdain and dissatisfaction in their eyes. It was as if they couldn¡¯t wait to lift the curtain and throw each other out..
Chapter 548 - 548: Close Bond Like Siblings
Chapter 548 - 548: Close Bond Like Siblings
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two men, Su Qian cleared her throat and sessfully attracted their attention, causing them to look in her direction at the same time.
¡°Liuguang specially came to find me before. We share a close bond like siblings. I think Your Highness won¡¯t mind me bringing him along,¡± Su Qian said slowly.
Su Qian had already mentioned their close bond, so how could Xiao Yan reject her? The corners of his lips twitched slightly as he tried his best to smile. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind.¡±
However, Ye Liuguang looked at Su Qian in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by saying we share a close bond like siblings?¡±
¡°Not willing to listen?¡± Su Qian raised her eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to listen, then leave. Walk back to the residence and wait for us to return in a few days.¡±
As soon as she said this, the two men becamepletely obedient.
When Su Qingqing saw this scene, she looked at Su Qian with starry eyes. She lowered her voice and said to Su Ye with a look of admiration, ¡°Brother, look at how amazing Mother is!¡±
¡°Of course. Qingqing, don¡¯t worry. As long as we follow Mother, we will definitely have meat to eat,¡± Su Ye said with a smile as he stroked gray rabbit¡¯s fur.
Su Qingqing nodded happily and failed to notice the two men¡¯s dark faces.
Su Qian closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She ignored everyone, so the two men dared not disturb her. They could only shut their mouths and remain silent throughout the journey.
When they disembarked, Xiao Yan had to hurry to where the Emperor was. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue apanying Su Qian and could only leave in a hurry.
After watching Xiao Yan leave, Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart felt at ease. He looked at Su Qian happily and said, ¡°Qianqian, that man has finally left. Where are we going next?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go find the Empress Dowager first.¡± Looking around, Su Qian realized that they were currently at the mountain gate. In front of her was a long road. Inside the mountain gate was a stone staircase that led to the Haotian Temple. An ancient aura assaulted her senses, and she could vaguely hear the faint sound of a bell ringing from the mountain.
Seeing that this was indeed a rare and elegant ce, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. She swept her gaze around and was about to look for the Empress Dowager when she suddenly felt a few malicious gazes cast on her and the children.
¡°Oh my god, am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that Su Qian?¡± The young girl¡¯s sweet voice suddenly sounded. There was no embarrassment in her voice. Instead, it was filled with mockery and provocation. The tone was unpleasant to the ears.
Turning around, Su Qian quickly saw a few youngdies gathered together. They were standing not far away and looking at her without hiding anything.
¡°Qian¡¯er, who are those ugly monsters?¡± Ye Liuguang could hear the unfriendliness hidden in the girls¡¯ tone and immediately narrowed his eyes coldly.
Despite the meticulous efforts of those youngdies to dress themselves up, their overall aura was still far inferior to Su Qian¡¯s. Even without makeup, Su Qian effortlessly outshone them.
It wasn¡¯t that Ye Liuguang spoke harshly, but he naturally possessed a handsome appearance. In addition, he had been looking at Su Qian and the two children all day long, so his eyes had long been honed to a high standard. He didn¡¯t even look up to ordinarydies.
Ye Liuguang¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft, and it was heard by the group of orioles..
Chapter 549 - 549:1 Thought Ye Liuguang Was A Lady
Chapter 549:1 Thought Ye Liuguang Was A Lady
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When the girls saw how good-looking Ye Liuguang was, they thought he was ady. It was only when they heard his voice that they realized he wasn¡¯t ady but a man!
¡°Su Qian! What kind of attitude is this? Hurry up and get your subordinates to apologize to us!¡± Among them, a girl in a light blue dress was the first to stand up. The corners of her eyes were raised high, and she had a sharp and mean appearance. She was the one who had spoken up with ill intentions just now.
When Su Qian heard this, her gaze swept across the youngdy¡¯s face indifferently. She ignored her and said to Ye Liuguang, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these people. Let¡¯s hurry up and find the Empress Dowager. Don¡¯t make her wait too long.¡±
After saying this, Su Qian lifted her feet and was about to leave.
However, the group of youngdies was relentless. At this moment, they rushed forward in unison and raised their arms to block Su Qian and the others.
¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of that saying?¡± Su Qian chuckled as a cold sneer appeared in her eyes. ¡°A good dog won¡¯t block the way.¡±
¡°Su Qian!¡± Thedy in blue was so enraged that her eyeballs almost popped out. She pointed at Su Qian¡¯s nose and roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Duke Protector, and behind me are the daughters of various ministers. Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge us with such a lowly status? Do you want to die?!¡±
Su Qian only sneered, but Ye Liuguang, Su Ye, and Su Qingqing¡¯s expressions immediately darkened.
¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak ill of our mother!¡± Su Qingqing was so angry that she put her hands on her waist, the fiery mes danced in her beautiful big eyes as if she wanted to shoot thedies here through.
¡°Hehe, you actually brought your child over.¡± Lan Susuughed out loud and sized Su Qian up with a mocking gaze. Her gaze was filled with disdain as if she was looking at something unsightly. ¡°After all, the renowned Seventh Miss of the Su family. Pregnant before marriage, shameless as ever. Not only do you unt it shamelessly when you go out, but also bring along a male pet. Truly indecent.¡±
The voice that was full ofughter sounded like it had bad intentions. At this moment, it was ear-piercing as it echoed in the air, causing veins to pop out on Ye Liuguang¡¯s forehead.
¡°Uncle Liuguang, let me handle it.¡± Su Ye raised his hand to stop Ye Liuguang, then his figure shed quickly. Lan Susu didn¡¯t even see Su Ye¡¯s movements clearly before he had already moved in front of her and kicked her knee.
Suddenly, she heard a crisp sounding from her knee. Lan Susu screamed and wailed. Her legs went soft from the pain and she knelt heavily on the ground.
Lan Susu¡¯s expression was twisted in pain. She looked up in fear and Su Ye¡¯s eyes met hers.
With a faint smile on his crimson lips, Su Ye narrowed his eyes and nced at Lan Susu. Then, a pink figure rushed over from behind. It was Su Qingqing.
Su Qingqing¡¯s tender little face was adorned with an innocent smile. She raised her fair little hand and pped Lan Susu¡¯s face hard.
With a loud smack, half of Lan Susu¡¯s face was pped askew. She opened her mouth and let out a mournful wail.
Su Ye seized the opportunity when Lan Susu opened her mouth. With a flick of his finger, an elixir shot out at an extremely terrifying speed and steadily entered Lan Susu¡¯s mouth.
With a gulp, Lan Susu swallowed the elixir without any defense. Her expression became even more agonized.. ¡°What did you make me swallow?¡±
Chapter 550 - 550: It Really Hurt My Eyes
Chapter 550: It Really Hurt My Eyes
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Naturally, it¡¯s an elixir that can let you know how powerful we are.¡± Su Ye¡¯s lips curled into a kind smile. After he finished speaking, he quickly took a step back with his sister.
Ye Liuguang was unfamiliar with alchemy, so he curiously leaned over to Su Qian. ¡°What did Ye¡¯er feed that ugly monster?¡±
¡°An elixir called Scarlet me. It has a miraculous effect,¡± Su Qian said with a faint smile.
Seeing that Su Qian didn¡¯t forget to raise her eyebrows at him as she spoke, Ye Liuguang¡¯s heart was instantly filled with anticipation. He quickly raised his hands and crossed his arms, waiting for the show to begin with a faint smile.
Lan Susu swallowed the bitter and astringent elixir. She was about to re up in anger when her palm, which was about to hit the children, suddenly stopped in mid-air. Even the expression on her face changed rapidly. At this moment, her body trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Why is it so hot¡¡±
As she spoke, Lan Susu¡¯s little face had already turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The scorching sensation all over her body seemed to be swallowing Lan Susu up, making her suffer endlessly.
¡°Miss Lan, why, why is your face so red?¡± The rest of the girls watched as Lan Susu¡¯s little face turned red as if it had been ignited. They were all shocked and looked at Lan Susu in horror as if they had seen a ghost.
Meanwhile, Lan Susu¡¯s face was flushed red. Suddenly, her eyes started to look confused. She tore her clothes in a daze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s so hot! Why is it suddenly so hot? Someonee and save me¡¡±
Everyone took two steps back in horror. Then, they watched helplessly as Lan Susu seemed to have gone crazy. She began to tear off her clothes. She started with her outer skirt, then the inner lining. Finally, she took off the pink undergarment and the underwear on her legs. She also kicked off the embroidered shoes on her feet.
That wasn¡¯t all. Lan Susu fell to the ground and kept twisting her body. Her skin was pressed against the cold ground as she eximed joyfully, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so cool andfortable!¡±
¡°It really hurts my eyes.¡± Seeing Lan Susu writhing on the ground, Ye Liuguang felt that his eyes were hurt badly. He turned his head away in disgust and stopped looking.
Su Qingqing was so delighted that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Sheughed and said, ¡°Brother, look at how she¡¯s wriggling on the ground. She looks like a little maggot.¡±
When the surrounding onlookers heard this, their bodies trembled uncontrobly. They couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.
It had to be said that Su Qingqing¡¯s description was too apt. It made everyone subconsciously think of the little maggots in the manure pit.
Su Qian saw that Lan Susu had made a fool of herself, so she calcted the time and realized that the effects of the medicine were about to wear off.
The elixir that Su Ye refined was extremely effective. However, he was still young and was stillcking in refining elixirs, causing the effects of his poison couldn¡¯tst long.
Su Qian¡¯s calctions were indeed urate. As expected, Lan Susu stopped moving and her eyes gradually regained rity.
¡°What, what am I doing?¡± Looking around, Lan Susu was surprised to find herself lying on the ground. At this moment, a gust of cold breeze whistled over, blowing Lan Susu¡¯s heart half-chilled. She screamed and jumped up, frantically trying to cover her body.
However, when Lan Susu lost her mind just now, her soft snort spread out urately and attracted the attention of many people..
Chapter 552 - 552: Su Qingqing Feels Wronged
Chapter 552: Su Qingqing Feels Wronged
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Just as everyone was shocked by the scene before them, the two children pouted and looked aggrieved. ¡°Grandmother Empress Dowager, someone bullied Ye¡¯er.¡±
The ferocity from kicking someone just now instantly disappeared. Su Ye¡¯s small appearance looked very aggrieved.
¡°Sob sob. Grandmother Empress Dowager, someone insulted us. Qingqing feels so wronged.¡± After Su Qingqing said that, she didn¡¯t forget to sniffle hypocritically. Her aggrieved look made one¡¯s heartache.
When everyone saw this scene, they were all extremely shocked.
They couldn¡¯t understand how these two children could change their expressions so quickly.
They were indeed bullied, but didn¡¯t they also retaliate?
¡°These two children¡¯s acting skills are really top-notch.¡± Ye Liuguang couldn¡¯t help but exim.
The smile on Su Qian¡¯s lips deepened as she lowered her eyes and smiled.
On the other side, when the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes almost spewed fire. She said angrily, ¡°Who is it?! Who dared to insult you? Do you want to die?¡±
Lan Susu never expected that she would suddenly be thrust into the spotlight. She was so scared that her entire body trembled. She scrambled to the Empress Dowager and knelt, her head pressed tightly to the ground, not daring to raise it. ¡°Empress Dowager, you can¡¯t me me for this. Besides, it was clearly Su Qian¡¯s two children who beat me up and drugged me, causing me to embarrass myself! Everyone present can help me testify!¡±
How could the Empress Dowager listen to Lan Susu¡¯s nonsense? She immediately narrowed her eyes fiercely and looked at Lan Susu with a gaze as sharp as a de, as if she wanted to shoot Lan Susu through. She said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that Ye¡¯er and Qingqing framed you?¡±
Hearing the dissatisfaction in the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, Lan Susu raised her head in panic and shook her head in fear. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just being realistic!¡±
¡°Enough!¡± The Empress Dowager was impatient. She looked at Lan Susu with a cold gaze. ¡°Ye¡¯er and Qingqing took action to defend themselves! But your insults toward them constitute a challenge against me! Men, drag this girl away and give her thirty strokes to teach her a lesson!¡±
Lan Susu was scared silly by the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. She shook her head frantically in panic. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I beg the Empress Dowager to pity me, I beg for your mercy, Empress Dowager!¡±
Under the terrified gazes of the others, Lan Susu was forcefully dragged away by the Empress Dowager¡¯s guards.
¡°Wow, Grandmother Empress Dowager is so powerful!¡± Su Qingqing pulled the Empress Dowager and made her bend over. She then happily pouted and kissed the Empress Dowager on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Empress Dowager, for helping Qingqing.¡±
The Empress Dowager was overwhelmed by the kiss and was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°Good child, if anyone dares to offend you in the future,e and tell me. I will help you.¡±
¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Su Ye smiled and grabbed the Empress Dowager¡¯s other hand.
Overjoyed by the two children¡¯s coaxing, the Empress Dowager called out to Su Qian with a smile, ¡°Qianqian, stand beside me, and let¡¯s go together. The abbot is still waiting for us in Haotian Temple.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to stand on their side without hesitation.
However, since the Empress Dowager was protecting her children, she naturally vowed to take good care of the Empress Dowager..
Chapter 553 - 553: Is Master Qing Ci Not Here?
Chapter 553: Is Master Qing Ci Not Here?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian quickly walked over and supported the Empress Dowager, who wore a full-face smile as she strode forward.
After walking up the stairs for about two hours, Su Qian and the others finally arrived at the entrance of Haotian Temple.
Their legs felt core, and Su Qian helped the Empress Dowager rest for a while before heading towards the ancient temple not far away.
The sun was shining brightly, and the faint sound of a bell rang from the temple. The Imperial Family and nobles were going to worship here today, and all the irrelevant people in the temple had been cleared out. The temple was quiet, and through the gate, one could see a towering bodhi tree in the courtyard. The huge canopy cast arge shade, covering half of the courtyard.
¡°Empress Dowager, please take it slow.¡± Nanny Jin and Su Qian supported the Empress Dowager on both sides, crossed the threshold, and entered the temple.
This scene left the concubines following behind with eyes full of envy.
In order to avoid suspicion, the men and women entered the temple separately. The Emperor had already led the princes and imperial rtives into the temple.
Now, it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s turn to lead the womenfolk into the temple. No matter how they lined up, it wasn¡¯t Su Qian¡¯s turn to sit beside the Empress Dowager.
However, the Empress Dowager had specially appointed her to serve her. Even the Empress and Imperial Concubine didn¡¯t have this treatment. What kind of virtue and ability did Su Qian have to be able to obtain the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor?
The consorts in the harem were all envious, not to mention the young misses from wealthy families among the esteemed ministers. They all looked at Su Qian with burning eyes.
Su Qian ignored the various gazes behind her and assisted the Empress Dowager into the Haotian Temple. Soon, she saw an elderly monk who had been waiting for a long time not far away walk over with a few young monks.
¡°Greetings to the Empress Dowager.¡± The elderly monk sped his hands together and bowed to the Empress Dowager.
The Empress Dowager nodded as well. ¡°Thank you for waiting, Abbot Shanhe. Your efforts are much appreciated for this prayer ceremony.¡±
¡°The Empress Dowager is too polite. The room has already been prepared for the Empress Dowager,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a smile.
¡°Thank you, Abbot,¡± The Empress Dowager also said with a smile.
Su Qian saw that Abbot Shanhe¡¯s face was red, and there was a holy Buddhist light flowing in his eyes. His aura was heavy and deep, giving people a kind feeling. She knew that this abbot definitely didn¡¯t live up to his reputation. At a nce, she could tell that he was an eminent monk with extremely high cultivation.
Perhaps it was because Su Qian¡¯s gaze was too direct, but she quickly attracted the abbot¡¯s attention.
Abbot Shanhe also raised his head and nced at Su Qian. Then, his gaze wavered.
Su Qian was very surprised. She could see theplicated emotions in Abbot Shanhe¡¯s eyes.
However, Abbot Shanhe quickly averted his gaze. Before Su Qian could figure out why Abbot Shanhe was acting like this, she was forced to look away.
On the other hand, the Empress looked excitedly at Abbot Shanhe. ¡°Abbot, may I askXu¡¯er¡ Oh, no, is Master Qing Ci not here?¡±
¡°Qing Ci knows that the Empress misses him and is afraid that he will lose his manners after seeing you, so he specially asked me to inform the Empress that he wille to visit after you all have settled down,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a gentle expression.
¡°Empress, I also miss Qing Ci very much. When Qing Cies in a while, have him visit me as well,¡± The Empress Dowager said.
When the Empress heard this, she quickly lowered her head and agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager. I will handle it properly.¡±
Seeing the Empress¡¯s happy expression, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel curious..
Chapter 554 - 554: What Was The Background Of This Monk Called Qing Ci?
Chapter 554: What Was The Background Of This Monk Called Qing Ci?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian thought, ¡°What was the background of this monk called Qing Ci who seemed to be cherished by both the Empress Dowager and Empress?¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t ask rashly. Instead, she followed the Empress and the Empress Dowager into the temple.
There were two courtyards in the backyard of the temple, which were divided into the Heavenly Zen Court and the Kindness Court. The men lived in the Heavenly Zen Court, while the women went to the Kindness Court.
The two courtyards were separated by a serene path, surrounded by tranquility without appearing deste.
After arriving at the residence, Nanny Jin was responsible for arranging the rooms.
The Empress Dowager¡¯s room was naturally the best, and the second-best room was given to Su Qian.
Despite the seemingly murderous res from the otherdies, Su Qian, didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile, so she rejected, ¡°Empress Dowager, how can I be ahead of all the other concubines? Please find another room for me.¡±
When the Empress Dowager heard this, she had a look of disapproval on her face. She raised her hand and patted Su Qian¡¯s small hand as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me. I like you, and the Empress and the others won¡¯t have any objections to you.¡±
When the Empress heard this, the muscles at the corners of her lips twitched momentarily. Then, she hurriedly smiled and came forward. ¡°Imperial Mother is right. It¡¯s rare for Imperial Mother to like Miss Su so much. It¡¯s good to live a little closer.¡±
The moment the Empress spoke, the other concubines were unwilling to be outdone. One after another, they spoke in agreement.
When the otherdies saw this scene, they lowered their heads and hid the dissatisfaction in their eyes, hiding it in their hearts.
Seeing how determined the Empress Dowager was, Su Qian had no choice but to agree.
After Nanny Jin had allocated the rooms, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.
Ye Liuguang had also been called away just now. This time, Su Qian only brought Qian Rong along and handed her luggage to her.
Unexpectedly, before Qian Rong could arrange the belongings, the Empress Dowager next door called the two children to eat snacks.
Considering that the two children must be hungry after climbing so many stairs, Su Qian sent the two children to the Empress Dowager¡¯s room.
Despite declining the Empress Dowager¡¯s offer to join for snacks, Su Qian swiftly found an excuse and left.
Nanny Jin was in charge of sending Su Qian out. Su Qian took this opportunity to ask, ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to ask. Is it convenient for you?¡±
When Nanny Jin heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re too polite. Feel free to ask anything. As long as I know, I will definitely answer your questions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nanny. I want to ask, who is Master Qing Ci? It feels like both the Empress and the Empress Dowager are quite concerned about him?¡± Su Qian asked.
Hearing this, Nanny Jin understood. ¡°Miss Su, you haven¡¯t been back for many years. So it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know. In fact, Master Qing Ci is the eldest prince born to the Empress. Five years ago, there was a sudden drought in the Heaven Fire Kingdom, and the First Prince took the initiative to enter the temple to pray for the country. The Empress and Empress Dowager both miss the First Prince, so they naturally wanted to take this opportunity to see how their beloved First Prince was doing.¡±
¡°A prince of a country actually entered a temple to shave his hair and be a monk to cultivate?¡± Su Qian narrowed her eyes in surprise.
The First Prince was the Empress¡¯s biological son but also the legitimate firstborn. With such status, he should have been the unquestionable choice for the Crown Prince. Moreover, even if the First Prince didn¡¯t have the identity of a legitimate status, he was still a prince of a country.. Why would the Emperor agree to him shaving his hair and cultivating?
Chapter 555 - 555: Bodhisattva Heart
Chapter 555 - 555: Bodhisattva Heart
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Miss Su, you don¡¯t know. The First Prince has always had a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart. He has been aloof from worldly affairs since he was young. He insisted on going, so His Majesty had no choice but to allow it.¡± Nanny Jin¡¯s final words were filled with unconceble adoration. It was clear that she greatly admired the First Prince.
Thinking of the First Prince Xiao Huaxu, Su Qian suddenly felt a little curious about him.
She remembered that the First Prince had once been a genius in both the civil and military fields. He was one of the best among the princes and had been rmended many times by the officials to be the Crown Prince, but the Emperor had never agreed.
Logically speaking, Xiao Huaxu should be the most ambitious person, but he willingly spent five years in meditation. It was unknown if he was trulypassionate or had ulterior motives¡
¡°I admire the First Prince¡¯s devotion to the Heaven Fire Kingdom.¡± Su Qian, regardless of her inner thoughts, maintained a wless facade, expressing her gratitude to Nanny Jin, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too polite, Miss Su.¡± Nanny Jin also had a good impression of Su Qian. She immediately asked in confusion, ¡°I wonder if Miss Su is going back to rest next?¡±
¡°No, I want to take a stroll around.¡± After Su Qian finished speaking, she bid farewell to Nanny Jin and left the courtyard.
The ancient temple was exceptionally tranquil. Although Su Qian didn¡¯t believe that there were gods in this world, she was filled with reverence for Buddha.
As she casually wandered around the ancient temple, Su Qian found everything interesting.
As Su Qian strolled around, Xiao Yin and ck Ball ran out, unwilling to be left out.
Xiao Yin nestled on Su Qian¡¯s shoulder while ck Ball pped its little wings and followed beside Su Qian. As it flew, it sighed. ¡°Wow, Master, this temple looks so grand!¡±
¡°The Haotian Temple is a national temple, so it¡¯s naturally extraordinary.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she strolled along the way, thinking about going to the front yard to see the bodhi tree. However, just in front of her, she suddenly heard amotion.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± With a gossipy expression, Xiao Yin craned its neck to look ahead and happened to see a group of orioles standing guard in front of a temple hall.
Thesedies were all rtives of the imperial family. At this moment, they seemed to be attracted by something inside the temple hall. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, and if anyone who didn¡¯t know saw them, they would almost think that they were on steroids.
Su Qian raised her eyebrows and approached curiously.
Su Qian moved without making a sound, so she naturally didn¡¯t rm the group of youngdies. Instead, she stood outside the temple hall and looked in.
The melodious chanting of sutras echoed through the air. In the spacious temple hall, several monks were seated, and Su Qian quickly identified the monk that the youngdies were so fascinated with.
It was not because of anything else, but because the monk was too handsome. Even if he was dressed exactly like the other monks, his extraordinary temperament couldn¡¯t be concealed.
The monk was like a jade statue, exuding a steady aura from head to toe. His pair of exceptionally bright phoenix eyes were very long, and the corners of his eyes were slightly raised. However, he didn¡¯t look frivolous. Instead, he looked like a tranquil pool, making it impossible to see the emotions in his eyes. One could only see the smile on his crimson lips.
She could almost see the Buddhist light enveloping this monk. Su Qian was certain that this was the most handsome monk she had ever seen in her two lifetimes.
After a quick nce, Su Qian retracted her gaze and confirmed the identity of the person in front of her.
Without the need for spection, she knew he must be the First Prince, Xiao Huaxu..
Chapter 556 - 556: Although a Handsome Man Was Good, She Wasn’t Interested.
Chapter 556 - 556: Although a Handsome Man Was Good, She Wasn¡¯t Interested.
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing that the youngdies at the door were all looking at Xiao Huaxu with adoration, Su Qian quickly nced at them before withdrawing her gaze.
Although a handsome man was good, she wasn¡¯t interested.
¡°Hey hey hey, Master, why are you leaving?¡± ck Ball pped its little wings with all its might and chased after her. It asked in confusion, ¡°Such a handsome man actually couldn¡¯t keep you!¡±
¡°From the looks of it, you seem to like pretty men?¡± Su Qian wandered aimlessly in the temple and teased ck Ball, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a male? Why do you like handsome men too?¡±
When ck Ball heard this, it revealed a proud expression. ¡°Master, I¡¯m a divine beast. Before a divine beast transforms into a human form, it doesn¡¯t have an urate gender.¡±
¡°You can transform into a human?¡± Su Qian looked at ck Ball in surprise and asked incredulously.
¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m amazing!¡± ck Ball raised its head high and said proudly, ¡°After I can transform into a human, I can choose my own gender. At that time, I can decide whether to be a man or a woman. Of course, once the gender is determined, it cannot be changed.¡±
¡°So impressive! Are you nning to be a man or a woman?¡± Xiao Yin asked curiously.
When ck Ball heard this, it fell into deep thought. Then, it said seriously, ¡°Hehehe, we¡¯ll have to see if there are more beautiful women or handsome men in this world. I¡¯ll choose the one I fancy the most.¡±
¡°Little rascal.¡± Su Qian rubbed ck Ball¡¯s head and smiled helplessly.
ck Ball puffed out its chest proudly, and Xiao Yin asked with even more anticipation, ¡°Then how long will it take to transform into human form?¡±
ck Ball pondered for a moment. ¡°Not long. In another two to three hundred years.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± Xiao Yin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and even Su Qian looked incredulous.
¡°Why does it take so long?¡± Su Qian asked in shock.
¡°I¡¯m still young, and I don¡¯t have enough energy in my body. Of course, I can¡¯t transform into a human. However, this time can be shortened. For example, if I can obtain some heavenly treasures and obtain more energy, I can transform into a human as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, ck Ball raised its head in a showy manner. ¡°When the timees, you will be able to admire my heroic figure!¡±
¡°Forget it. By the time you transform into a human, it¡¯ll be toote,¡± Xiao Yin said disdainfully.
ck Ball was about to speak when Su Qian raised her hand and gestured for her to keep quiet. Then, she quickened her pace and walked to the Bodhi tree in the courtyard.
Su Qian raised her head and looked at the towering Bodhi tree in front of her. As she smelled the faint sandalwood fragrance, she felt as if all the fatigue in her body had been swept away. The tranquility was so refreshing that it felt unreal.
Not long after Su Qian stood still, she heard footsteps behind her.
Su Qian turned around and saw a monk wearing a in monk robe walking over.
¡°Patron, my Abbot would like to meet you.¡± The monk smiled kindly and bowed to Su Qian with his palms together.
Su Qian reciprocated the gesture and then asked curiously, ¡°Why is the Abbot looking for me? Master, you knew I woulde here?¡±
She had been walking aimlessly, and the monk had been standing at a distance, only approaching when she arrived. It was as if he had known that she woulde in advance.
This made Su Qian curious.. How did the monk in front of her, or the Abbot she had just met, know that she woulde?
Chapter 557 - 557: The Abbot is Waiting for You in the Back Hall
Chapter 557: The Abbot is Waiting for You in the Back Hall
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The monk smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°In response to Patron¡¯s question, our Abbot instructed me before he left, foreseeing that someone destined woulde to meditate under the Bodhi tree. I have been waiting here and, upon seeing Patron, came over to convey the Abbot¡¯s message.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Only then did Su Qian understand.
Among the Buddhist disciples, some of the monks with higher cultivation often possessed knowledge beyond the understanding of ordinary people. Although Su Qian had some exposure to such things in her past life, being referred to as a destined person by the Abbot of the national temple was a first for her.
¡°Then, please follow me. The Abbot is waiting for you in the back hall.¡± As the monk spoke, he gestured at Su Qian.
Su Qian didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she quickly followed the monk¡¯s brisk pace and headed towards the back hall.
Along the way, the courtyard was filled with the sounds of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Su Qian was quickly brought to the back hall.
¡°Patron, please.¡± Standing outside the back hall, the monk stopped in his tracks and gestured for Su Qian to enter.
¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qian nodded in acknowledgment and pushed open the door to the back hall.
It was noon, and the windows of the back hall were open. Sunlight shone in and illuminated the Abbot sitting in front of the table. It was as if he was ted with ayer of Buddhist light, and his entire body revealed a gentle aura. It was as if a single gaze was used to soothe the power of the heart.
When Abbot Shanhe saw Su Qian, he seemed surprised, but at the same time, he felt that it was reasonable. He stood up and pressed his palms together before bowing to Su Qian. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Please take a seat.¡±
Su Qian sat down opposite Abbot Shanhe and found a cup of steaming tea on the table. It was prepared for her.
Seeing Abbot Shanher raise his cups and make an inviting gesture, Su Qian followed suit and took a sip. She realized that the fragrance and temperature of the tea were just right. It was as if Abbot Shanhe had predicted that she woulde at this time.
Sensing that Abbot Shanhe¡¯s gaze had been on her since she entered the room, Su Qian smiled gently and said, ¡°May I know why Abbot Shanhe called me here? Do you know me?¡±
Su Qian was certain that this was the first time she was meeting Abbot Shanhe, but Abbot Shanhe looked at her with a special expression. There was nostalgia and emotion in his eyes.
¡°It¡¯s my fault for offending you. However, I¡¯m only doing this because you and your mother look too much alike. Looking at you, I can¡¯t help but recall the scene when I saw your mother back then,¡± Abbot Shanhe said with a smile.
¡°Abbot has met my mother?¡± Su Qian said in surprise.
She had never expected that Abbot of the Haotian Temple would be acquainted with her mother.
¡°Not only have I met her, but your mother and I shared a close bond despite the age difference.¡± Abbot Shanhe smiled. ¡°Your mother was truly an extraordinary woman. Despite her youth, she once greatly helped me, and I consider her my benefactor. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t visit often. On the day before her passing, I foresaw an impending disaster and tried to warn her through messengers, but s, I was still a step toote¡¡±
¡°Life and death are impermanent. It¡¯s not something that can be controlled by humans,¡± Su Qian said as she took a sip of tea.
¡°Patron is right. However, destiny can be altered. Judging from your facial features, it seems your fortune took a sudden turn about six years ago. I wonder if you experienced any major changes six years ago?¡± Abbot Shanhe inquired..
Chapter 558 - 558: There Will Be A Major Disaster In The Short Term
Chapter 558: There Will Be A Major Disaster In The Short Term
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Abbot Shanhe¡¯s words caused a bead of sweat to uncontrobly slide down Su Qian¡¯s forehead.
She never expected the Abbot¡¯s insight to be so keen.
Of course, Su Qian, couldn¡¯t say that she was someone who lived two lifetimes, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Six years ago, my two children were born. Everyone says that a mother¡¯s love is fierce. For the sake of my two children, I decided to change my way of life. That¡¯s how I became who I am now.¡±
Although she felt guilty for the abbot who cared so much about her, her life story was her biggest secret, so she naturally couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.
When the Abbot heard this, he nodded thoughtfully and sighed. ¡°It seems that you have also experienced many hardships to get to where you are today. Thinking about it, it really wasn¡¯t easy.¡±
Su Qian smiled and didn¡¯t deny it. After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°Does that mean that Abbot didn¡¯t see my mother for thest time?¡±
¡°Yes, when I received the news, Patron Nangong had already passed away. However, I went to see Patron Nangong¡¯s corpse and even ferried her soul.¡± Abbot Shanhe seemed to recall the past and sighed faintly.
¡°Did Abbot see my mother¡¯s body at that time?¡± Seeing Abbot Shanhe nod, Su Qian asked, ¡°Then may I ask, Abbot, when you saw my mother¡¯s body, did you notice anything unusual?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Abbot Shanhe frowned in confusion. ¡°Patron, why do you ask this?¡±
¡°When my mother passed away, I was still young and couldn¡¯t remember what happened exactly. However, I always felt that my mother had a good physical constitution, so her sudden death seemed a bit strange to me.¡±
¡°ording to Master Su, Patron Nangong had a sudden illness.¡± Abbot Shanhe sighed. ¡°When I met Patron Nangong once, I even confidently asserted that she would live a life of great wealth and prosperity. No one expected her to end up like this¡¡±
¡°Let bygones be bygones. My mother has already passed away for so long. Master, you don¡¯t have to be so bothered by this matter.¡± Su Qian didn¡¯t n to reveal the suspicions about her mother, as it involved too much, and wasn¡¯t appropriate to tell too many people about it.
Abbot Shanhe let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Actually, the reason why I invited you over this time is because I noticed something unusual about your physiognomy. There¡¯s a faint gloominess between your eyebrows, which means that there will be a major disaster in the short term. This matter shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, and Patron must be careful.¡±
¡°A major disaster? Will it implicate others?¡± Su Qian asked worriedly.
Thinking of her two children, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but worry.
¡°That won¡¯t happen. However, this disaster represents a catastrophe with bloodshed.¡± Abbot Shanhe¡¯s face was particrly solemn. He continued slowly, ¡°This is no small matter. Don¡¯t underestimate it. It¡¯s best to avoid going to ces you shouldn¡¯t go during this time. Just stay in your own residence and refrain from moving around recklessly. After the 8th of this month, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Thank you for your reminder, Master. I will definitely remember to be careful.¡± Su Qian quickly said gratefully.
When Abbot Shanhe heard this, his lips curled into an even gentler smile. He also said to Su Qian, ¡°Patron, you¡¯re too polite. In the following days of the ceremony, pray earnestly. It will bring benefits to you in the future..¡±
Chapter 559 - 559: Your Highness, It’s Late
Chapter 559: Your Highness, It¡¯s Late
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder, Master.¡± Su Qian nodded and agreed.
After chatting with Abbot Shanhe for a while, Su Qian felt greatly benefited. Later, she bid farewell and left.
After leaving, Su Qian returned to her room.
Only vegetarian meals could be eaten in the temple. It was already noon, so the Empress Dowager specially invited Su Qian to have a meal with her.
Today was the first day they came to the Haotian Temple. There were no special activities. After lunch, everyone rested in their respective rooms.
That night, Su Qian coaxed the two children to sleep on the small bed in the inner room. After getting Qian Rong to apany them, she slept on the soft couch in the outer room.
The lights in the inner room had already been turned off. In the outer room, Su Qian sat upright on a soft couch with the lights on. She was reading a medical book in her hand and studying it seriously.
As she concentrated on her reading, Xiao Yin and ck Ball were also sleeping soundly beside Su Qian.
Su Qian studied the ancient book diligently untilte at night. After reading for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t find any way to treat poisonous illness.
For a moment, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. Her fingertips gently tapped on the table as she fell into deep thought.
Su Qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness had always been a thorn in Su Qian¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t pull it out or get rid of it. It made Su Qian think about it day and night, and every time she thought about it, she felt troubled.
At this moment, she frowned and put down the book in her hand. Su Qian¡¯s gaze followed the window not far away and looked out the window. She looked at the bright moon outside the window and her thoughts kept expanding. She muttered to herself, ¡°I wonder if Master has found a way to cure Qingqing¡¯s poisonous illness after going out this time.¡±
As Su Qian spoke, she suddenly saw a figure jump over the window and enter her room steadily. Then, he stood outside the door with a smile.
Su Qian was shocked by Xiao Yan¡¯s sudden appearance. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she asked, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡±
Su Qian never expected Xiao Yan to appear here so suddenly.
Moreover, this person¡¯s action of jumping over the window seemed so casual!
Xiao Yan looked at Su Qian and revealed an extremely bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m naturally here to look for you.¡±
Su Qian didn¡¯t buy Xiao Yan¡¯s enthusiastic attitude at all. She stared at the man in front of her and maintained a certain distance from him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste. You should quickly go back and rest.¡±
Xiao Yan heard Su Qian¡¯s words, but it was as if he didn¡¯t hear her. He immediately walked up to Su Qian and sat down beside her.
The muscles at the corner of Su Qian¡¯s lips could not help but twitch twice. Su Qian stared at the man in front of her with an incredulous gaze, almost wondering if there was something wrong with this man. Either he didn¡¯t have ears, or he was intentionally ying dumb, pretending not to understand her words.
Regardless of which, Su Qian felt an overwhelming urge to throw this man out from the bottom of her heart.
Su Qian didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, she raised her jade-like foot and ruthlessly kicked this impolite man in front of her.
He raised his hand and easily pinched Su Qian¡¯s petite feet. Xiao Yan wrapped her small feet tightly in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±
Xiao Yan¡¯s palm was exceptionally broad, with distinct knuckles. It was as exquisite as if it was carved out of jade, but there were thin calluses left behind by years of practicing martial arts and holding a sword. At this moment, his palm gently rubbed against Su Qian¡¯s foot, causing her delicate body to involuntarily tremble twice..
Chapter 560 - 560: You’re Looking For Me To Ask About Other Men?
Chapter 560: You¡¯re Looking For Me To Ask About Other Men?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Qian wanted to kick the man in front of her away, she suddenly tried to withdraw her foot but was stopped by the man in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Seeing Su Qian ring at him angrily, Xiao Yan knew that she was really angry, so he let go of her.
Su Qian quickly retracted her foot and narrowed her eyes at the man in front of her. She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to talk to you,¡± Xiao Yan said matter-of-factly.
Su Qian was on the verge ofughing out of frustration. She raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Your Highness can¡¯t sleep. Why are you looking for me?¡±
Su Qian felt that the man in front of her was ridiculous!
¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to sleep if you suddenly change to an unfamiliar environment, so I specially came over to chat with you,¡± Xiao Yan said in a serious manner.
Su Qian wanted nothing more than to roll her eyes at Xiao Yan. However, she remained unmoved and said with a cold expression, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±
Seeing Su Qian¡¯s kicking at him again, Xiao Yan dodged. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about the map fragment?¡±
¡°Unless Your Highness has other map fragments, I¡¯m not interested in any other information.¡± As Su Qian spoke, she kicked him again.
Xiao Yan hurriedly dodged, shamelessly refusing to leave. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about something you¡¯re interested in.¡±
When Su Qian heard this, she refrained from further attacks. Instead, she retracted her fair and small feet that seemed to be carved out of jade and raised her eyebrows as she asked, ¡°You¡¯ll answer me whatever I ask?¡±
¡°Of course. A promise once made is hard to break,¡± Xiao Yan said with a firm expression.
¡°Alright then.¡± Su Qian¡¯s interest was finally piqued. She maintained a distance from Xiao Yan and sat down. ¡°Then tell me about the First Prince.¡±
He originally thought that Su Qian was going to ask him something special, but to his surprise, Su Qian actually asked about Xiao Huaxu.
¡°You¡¯re looking for me to ask about other men?¡± Xiao Yan coldly narrowed his eyes and asked with a hidden danger.
Su Qian, on the other hand,pletely oblivious to the dangerous auro surrounding Xiao Yan, retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to ask about something that interests me? Now that I¡¯ve asked, why aren¡¯t you willing to answer me?¡±
Su Qian said it matter-of-factly, which made Xiao Yan¡¯s face darken. ¡°You can ask about me, but not about other men.¡±
Su Qian had never seen such an unreasonable person. When she saw Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes behind the mask narrow dangerously, an extremely bad feeling finally rose in her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡±
¡°Qianqian, you talked about other men in front of me. Do you think I should punish you properly?¡± Xiao Yan narrowed his eyes as he spoke. Then, he quickly took a step forward and pressed Su Qian under his body.
With her head pressed against the pillow, Xiao Yan was in front of Su Qian. At this moment, Xiao Yan moved swiftly. He grabbed her hands with one hand, causing her to struggle violently but failed to break free from the man in front of her. She could only lower her voice and shout angrily, ¡°Let go of me!¡±
Xiao Yan, on the other hand, calmly admired Su Qian¡¯s flushed face. Then, he lowered his head and inched closer¡.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!